OF THE ANGELI­CALL SALVTA­TION.

15 Which is commonly called the An­gelicall salutation?

THat which was pronounced vnto the most holy Virgin, Luc. 1, 28. Chrysost. & Iacob in Li­turg. 116. Aug. ser. 2. de annun. Amb. in c. 1 Luc. Chrysol. ser. 140. & seq. Ber. hom. 3. super Mys­sus est. Fulg. ser. de laud. B. Virg the mother of God in these wordes: Haile MARY full of grace, our Lorde is with thee; blessed art thou among wo­men, & blessed is the fruit of thy wombe, IESVS. Holy MARIE mother of God, pray for vs sinners now and in the houre of our death. AMEN.

16 Whereupon came this maner of salu­ting the mother of God?

FIrst of the wordes and examples of the Gospell, whereas the great Archangell GABRIELL and E­LISABETH the holy mother of the Luc. 1, 28, 42. fore-runner of our Lorde, both inspired by the holy Ghost, do so teach and instructe vs.

Thē we haue this forme of salu­tation confirmed & ratified, by the continuall custome and consent of the Church, which the holy aun­cient Damasc in Cant. de annunc. Ath. in E­uang. de SS. Deipara. & many more as appereth in the 18. & 19. sections. Fathers and men of olde time haue religiously obserued, e­uen to this day, and would haue al­so of vs to be obserued.

17 What doth it profite vs to vse this manner of salutation?

BY these excelent words, we are first of al admonished of that ex­ceeding greate benefite, that the e­ternall Father woulde Gal. 4, 4. beginne in Christ, by MARIE the mother of God, and mercifully bestowe vp­on mankinde by redeeming it.

Luc. 11, 27. et 1, 30.This is also a singular commen­dation of the most holy and woon­derfull Virgin, which God hath de­termined to be the finder of grace and mother of life vnto vs all.

Wherefore no meruaile, if after [Page 51] those Godly petitions, which we offered vnto god in our Lords prai­er; being here mindfull of the grace that we receaued by Christ, we doe not only praise the mother of Christ but also God the Father in the same Virgin mother of God, & reioice­ing together with the Angels, with great reuerence, & often salute her.

18 What is the sense of this salutation? Andr. Hie­ros. Archie. Cretensis. in salut. Ang [...]l. Iren, l. 3. c. 31. & 33. Hier. ad Eu­sto. ep. 22. c. 8. & 9. Innoc. 3. ser. 2. de assump Ber. hom. 2 in Missꝰ est. Aug. ser. 2. de annun.

IN the first wordes therof, we doe iustly reioice with, & in reioicing praise and renowme her, that was to vs the second and that a most happy EVE. For, that woe of maledi­ction that the first EVE brought in­to the world, this other by her hol­some fruite hath taken away, and hath exchanged the very curse of the children of ADAM with a per­petuall blessing.

Most worthy no doubt to be cal­led ful of grace, as who being full of [Page 52] God, Amb. in c. 1 Luc. Ber. ser. 9. ex paruis. full of vertues: alone (for I will vse S. AMBROSE his words) obtained that grace which no other had euer deserued before, that she might be replenished with the Au­thor of grace. And what place could there be in her soule or bodye for any vice, when she was made the temple of the holy of all holies?

There is added besides: Our Lord is with thee. because both the power of the Father did singularly ouer­shadowe Luc. 1, 35. her: & the holy Ghost came plentifully vpon her: and the Io. 1, 14. Ps. 18, 6. worde being made fleshe, from her did proceede in most wonder­full wise, as a bridegroome from his chamber.

Then it followeth, Blessed art thou among women. Because she was to­gether a spouse by Esa 7, 14. Ez. 44, 2. Virginitie and a mother by fruitefulnesse. And therefore with greate right all ge­nerations [Page 53] doe, and shall al-waies call her Luc. [...], 48 blessed. A woman Cant. 4, 7 all faire and immaculate: a Virgin before her deliuery: at her deliuery, and after her deliuery: alwaies Amb. ep. 81. Hier. in Helu & in Apol. aduer. Iouin vncorrupted: free from all spot of sin: Aug. de nat. & gr. c. 36. Conc. Trid. Sess. 5. et Ses. 6. cap. 23. exalted aboue all heauens: who no lesse by giuing life was pro­fitable, than vnhappy EVE by kil­ling was hurtfull vnto all mankind.

And blessed is the fruit of thy wombe, IESVS: as he that springing vp like a Esa. 11, 1. flower from MARIE the roote, hath both shewed him-selfe after a sorte fruite of the earth: and doth in such manner yeeld the fruit of life and saluation to his mem­bers, as Io. 15, 5. a Vine doth iuice and life vnto the branches. O blessed wombe Luc. 11, 27. indeede that bare and broughte forthe a Sauiour to the worlde: O blessed pappes without doubt, that being filled frō heauen, [Page 54] suckeled the Sonne of God.

Finally the Church hath added in the end; Antiquū Breuiarium & nouum. Holy MARIE mother of God, pray for vs sinners, now, and in the houre of our death. For we follow­ing the Ephrem. de laud. Mar. & in orat. ad ean­dem & in lament. B. Virg. Iren. 5. c. 19 Naz. or. 18. in Cypr. & in Tra. Chri­stus patiens. Fulg. ser. de laud. B. Virg c. 12. Ber. ser. 2. Dom. 1. post octa. Epiph. & ser. 1. & 4. de Assump. Damasc. or. 1. de Natiui. B. Mariae & in carmine ad eandem. steppes of the holy Fa­thers, doe not only salute that won­derfull Virgin, worthy of all com­mendation, which is as a Lillie Can. 2, 1 amongst thornes: but doe also be­leeue and professe that she is endo­wed with so greate power and abi­lity from God, that she is able to profite, fauour, and pleasure mise­rable mortall men, especially when they doe commend themselues, & their desires vnto her, & doe hum­blely sue for the grace of God, by the Mothers intercession.

19 Testimonies of the Fathers touching the Virgin MARY.

Lib. 5, ca. 19.IRENEVS: As EVE was seduced to swarue from Almighty God: so [Page 55] MARY was perswaded to obaie God; so that MARY a Virgin was made the aduocate of EVE a Vir­gin: and as mankind was made sub­iecte to death by a Virgin, so it is loosened by a Virgin: a Virgins dis­obedience, beinge counterpeazed by a Virgins obedience.

Saint CHRISOSTOME: In Liturgia. It is very meete and iust, to glorifie thee the mother of our God, euer most blessed, and al-together vndefiled, more honorable thā the Cherubins & more glorious incomparablely, than the Seraphins, which without all corruption hast brought forthe God. we do magnify thee, the very mother of god. Hail Mary ful of grace, our Lord is with thee, blessed art thou a­mong women, & blessed is the fruit of thy wombe; because thou hast brought forthe the Sauiour of our soules.

S. AMBROSE: Li. 2. de Vir. Let the Virgi­nitie [Page 56] and life of blessed MARY be set forthe vnto vs as it were in an image; from whom, as frō a glasse, there shineth out bright the beauty of chastitie and fairenesse of vertue. What is more noble than the mo­ther of God? What is more bright, thā she whō brightnes did choose? What is more chaste, than she that brought forth a body without con­tagion of the body? Such a one was MARY, that her only life might be a document to all men.

In Euang. de Sancta nostra Dei­para.Saint ATHANASIVS: Foras­much as he is a king that was borne of the Virgin, & the same also Lord and God: for that cause, she that bare him is truely & properly iud­ged to be a Queene, and a Ladye, and the mother of God. This new EVE is called the mother of life, & she remaineth replenished with the first fruites of immortall life aboue [Page 57] all liuing creatures. We doe call her therefore againe and againe, and euermore, & euery way most bles­sed. To thee we cry, bee mindfull of vs, O most holy Virgin, which euen after thy deliuery remainedst a Virgin. Haile MARY ful of grace, our Lorde is with thee: The holy orders of all Angels, and men doe call thee blessed. Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruite of thy wombe: make intercessiō for vs O Mistres, & Lady, & Queen, & mother of God.

S. GREGORY NAZIANZEN. In. tragoed Christ. pa. tiens.

Serm. 2. de Annun.S. AVGVSTINE, holy MARY succour the miserable, help the faint harted, cherishe the sorrowful, pray for the people, bee a meane for the Cleargie, and make intercession for the deuout woman kinde. Let all feele thy helpe, whosoeuer doe ce­lebrate thy Commemoration.

Ser. de laud. Mariae.FVLGENTIVS: MARY was made the windowe of heauen; be­cause by her, god gaue the true light vnto the worlde. MARY was made the ladder of heauen; because by her God descended down to earth, that by her also men may ascend vn­to heauen. MARY was made the restorer of women, because by her they are knowne to bee exempted from the ruine of the first curse.

Serm. 2. de adu. lege eū ­dem ho. 2. sup. Missus est: & in il­lud Apoc. Signū mag­num appa­ruit. Et serm. de Nat. Virg.S. BERNARD: The kinglie vir­gine is the very way by the which our Sauiour came vnto vs, proceed­ing out of her wombe, as a Bride­groome [Page 59] out of his chamber. By thee let vs haue accesse to thy Sonne O blessed inuētrix of grace, bringer forth of life, and mother of Salua­tion, that by thee he receiue vs, who by thee was giuen vnto vs.

OF THE PRECEPTS OF THE CHVRCH.

1 Are there any other cōmandementes to be obserued by Christians besides these ten?

THere are doubtles: for-asmuch as our Iac. 4, 12. Law-maker and Mat. 23, 8. maister Christ hath not only taught the ten commandements Mat. 19, 17. of the Lawe, but hath also commaunded [Page 90] in generall, al those things that doe concern the yeelding of obedience vnto Apostolicall & Ecclesiasticall commaundementes. To this ende are those speeches of the Gospell: Io. 20, 21 & 17, 18. As my Father hath sent mee, I also doe send you. He Luc. 10, 16. that heareth you, heareth me: and hee that despiseth you, despiseth mee. If Mat. 18.17. hee will not heare them, tell the Church: and if he wil not heare the Church; let him bee to thee as the Heathen & the Publican; in which places, Christ attributeth, & willeth to be attributed the chiefe and last iudgement vnto the Church, that 3. Reg. 8, 14. is to say, to the Prelates & Go­uernours of the Church, as hom. 61 in Mat. & Bas. c. 30. constit. mo­nasti. Theophy­lac. & Eu­tim. in c. 18. Mat. S. CHRYSOSTOME doth interpret, and the wordes of the Gospell im­mediatelie following doe declare and conuince.

For which cause it is not in vaine writtē of the Apostle Saint. PAVL, [Page 91] He Act. 15.42. et 16, 4. walked through Syria & Cilicia, confirming the Churches: commanding them to keep the precepts of the Apostles and the Auncients.

11 What thē are the precepts of the Apo­stles & Auncients which S. PAVL would haue vs to keepe?

SAint DENIS the Areopagite, Scoller of S. PAVL Eccl. Hier cap. 1. Bas. de spir. Sanct. c. 27. Euseb. lib. 1. demonst. c. 8 Epiph. haer. 61. contra Apostolicos Tert. de cor. mil. c. 3. [...]t. 4. affirmeth, that they are of two sortes: to witte, partly written, & partly vnwritten. To both kindes doth belong that which Saint IHON the Euangelist saith: He 1. Io. 46. that knoweth God, hear­eth vs. He that is not of God heareth vs not. In this we know the spirit of trueth, and the spirit of errour.

And surely the first kinde which is committed to letters, and stand­eth in written Lawes, is apparant enough: for that it consisteth of those bookes that are Canonicall.

But the latter consisteth in those [Page 92] precepts and ordinances, which are comprehēded vnder this one name of Traditions, and vsually so called by the Cyprian. de ablu. ped. Hiero. cont. Lucif. c. 4. Chrysost. in 2. ad Thef. hom. 4. Fathers. For they are not kept in writing, as the former, but deliuered by word of mouth, & as it were by hand from our Auncestors surrendered ouer vnto vs, and com­mended vnto the Church.

3 Are both these kindes of precepts ne­cessary to be obserued?

THey are doubtlesse, if wee will followe the doctrine of Saint PAVL, giuing vs this charge: Stand, 2. Thes. 2, 15. & ibid. Chrysost. & Theophy­lact. and hold the Traditions which you haue learned, whether it be by Worde, or by our Epistle. Whereupon he in this respect cōmendeth the Corinthians, because they did diligently keepe the preceptes of the 1. Cor. 11, 2. Apostles, which they had already by word of mouth receiued. Then he warneth the Thessalonians, that they with­drawe [Page 93] themselues from euerie 2. Thes. 3, 6. brother walking inordinately, and not according to the Tradition re­ceiued from the Apostles.

And this is that which the holy Counsaile of Nice consonant to 2. Nicen. act. 7. & 8. Sinod. c. 1. diuine Scripture, hath expressed in so plaine termes. It behoueth vs to obserue with one consent and inui­olably, Ecclesiasticall Traditions; whether they by writing, or by cu­stome bee reteined in the Church. And we De ab [...]. pedum. read in S. CYPRIAN that, that is of no lesse force which the Apostles by the inspiration of the holy Ghost haue deliuered, thā that which CHRIST him-selfe hath deliuered. For as Ibidem the ho­lie Ghost, and CHRIST haue one and the same God-heade: so is the authoritie and power of them both, equall in their sacred ordi­nances.

[Page 94]4 How maie wee knowe which are Apo­stolicall and approued Traditions in the Church?

OF these S. AVSTEN hath In Epist. 118. ad Ian. cap. 1. prescribed vs a rule worthye to be noted, saying; Those things that we keep not written, but deliuered, which are certainly obserued al the worlde ouer: it is vnderstoode that they are holdē as cōmēded & ordai­ned, ether by the Apostles thēselues, or by general Counseles, whose au­thority in the Church is most hole­some. So the same holy Doctor dis­coursing against the Lib. 4. c. 24. & lib. 2. c. 7. & lib. 5. cap. 28. Donatistes, yea euē against al Hereticks, admoni­sheth this very seriously; looke what the vniuersal church holdeth, which by coūsels hath not bin decreed, & yet euer hath bin vsed: it is very wel beleeued, that by no other meanes, than by the authority of the Apo­stles thēselues it hath bin deliuered.

And LEO Ser. 2. de Ieiunio Pē ­tecostes. the great agreeing hereunto, saith. It is not at al to bee doubted, but that what-soeuer is holden in the Church as a custome of deuotion, it proceedeth from A­postolical Tradition, and of the Do­ctrine of the holy Ghost.

5 What are those Apostolical Traditions which Christians must obserue?

THere are sufficient store of ex­amples extant amongest the Fa­thers, and such of the Fathers, as a­boue a thowsande yeares since de­serued publike credit. By Tradition, ORIGEN in c. 6. ep. ad Rom. & l. 10. de gen. ad lit. c. 23. et con. Don. lib. 4. c. 24. S. AVSTEN, doe teach that Infants are to be bap­tised. S. DENIS de Eccle. hier. c. 7. and in exhor. ad castit. c. 11. et de cor. mil. c. 3. et de monog. c. 10. TER­TVLLIAN do shew, that praiers & oblations ought to be made at the Altar for them that are departed.

Hereupon S. HIEROME ad Mar­cell. ep 54. cont. erro. Montani. & haeresi. 75. Acrii. EPIPHANIVS doe plainly af­firme that the set fasts of the church, [Page 96] especially that of LENTE, are to be obserued. So in like maner doth Saint AMBROSE in officio Mediolan. & in Litur­gia. Saint CHRYSOSTOME auouche the dignitie of those things, that are so­lemnely prosecuted in the holy of­fice of the MASSE.

Than besides l. 4. c. 17. & in orat. de Imag. DAMASCEN, the Fathers that the second Nicen Councell doth act. 6. tom. 4. & act. 7. cite, doe witnes by the same reason, that the Images of Christ and his Saintes are to be reuerenced.

Finally to omit all others; that great and holy l. de spir. sanct. c. 27. doctour Saint BASIL affirmeth that the sacred Chrisme & other solemne ceremonies vsed in the most holy Sacramentes, are holden vpon tradition.

And the same Sainte addeth Ibidem. further. If we doe once attempt to refuse the ordinances and customes that are not written, as thinges of [Page 97] small moment and importance: we shall couertly, and by little & little, fal to disproue the very ratified sen­tences of the Gospell, or rather wee shall bring the preaching thereof to a bare name. But I, c. 29. clus. dem li. saith he, doe thinke it Apostolicall to sticke to those Traditions also that are not written.

6 How much at this day doe men erre & goe astray about Apostolical & Ec­clesiastical Traditions?

VEry much no doubt; whilest many do despise them, others neglecte them, or at the least, make no more account of them, than of the statutes of Ro. 13, 1. ciuil Magistrates: and faine them to be decrees of mē, which may bee obserued & broken at a mans pleasure, as being to verie little, or no profite at all: calling them thinges indifferent.

Some there are, who wil haue all [Page 98] manner of Traditions of like mo­ment: and so they doe shamefullie confound certaine places of Scrip­ture, as though there were no diffe­rence between Math. 15, 9. Pharisaicall Tra­ditions, and Apostolicall; between Col. 2, 8.20. Mar. 7, 3. Iudaicall, and 2. Thes. 2, 15, Act. 15, 42. & 16, 4, Ecclesiastical, betweene priuate & particular Tra­ditions, and Aug. ep. ad Ian. 118. c. 1. & 2. & epist. 86. ad Casul. those which being receiued by the cōsent of the whole Church, & approued so many ages together, by the common custome of deuout persons, and as it were by hande deliuered ouer vnto vs: are found in a maner al the world ouer.

7 What is to be thought of such as reiect, & make no account of the Traditions of the Church?

THese doth the word of God re­proue and condemne: when it appointeth Traditions to be 2. Thess. 2, 15. 1. Cor. 11, 2 ob­serued; & commaundeth vs to Mat. 18, 17. heare the Church; and to keepe the [Page 99] Act. 15, 42. & 16.4. precepts of the Apostles & Aun­cients. It is the worde of God that maketh vs subiecte to Magistrates, both Ro. 13, 1. Mat. 22, 21. Ciuil & Mat. 23, 2. Luc. 10, 16. Ecclesiastical, to the modest, & also to the 1. Pet. 2, 13. wai­warde, for Ro. 13, 5. conscience-sake: It will haue vs giue both great Tit. 3, 1. re­uerence and obedience vnto their Lawes. He. 13, 17 Obay saith it, your prelates and be subiect vnto them. Mat. 23, 2. Al things that they shall say to you, obserue yee, and doe yee; but according to their workes do yee not. Wherefore, these fellowes doe not only despise men, but God 1. Thess. 438. 1. Cor. 14, 37. himselfe most gratious & migh­ty, whom they shoulde heare & re­uerence in the Ioa. 20, 21. & 17, 18 & Luc. 10, 16. Apostles & their Cyprian. epist. 69. ad Flor. Pas. cap. 23. constitut. mon. successours. Therefore they do manifestly resist the worde of God, whilest they resiste the power and ordinance of God, and purchase damnation vnto themselues there­by, if we beleeue Ro. 13, 2. S. PAVL.

Vndoudtedly this is the very or­dinance of God himselfe, which cā ­not be abolished by any authoritie of man, that by certaine Lawes, & those partly written, and partly vn­written, which the Tradition of the Bas. de Spir. Sanct. cap. 27. Aug. lib. 4. cont. Dona. c. 24. et l. 2. c. 7. et l. 5. c. 23. et 26. Epiph. hae­resi. 55. Euseb. l. 3. histor. c. 30. Apostles commendeth vnto vs: the Church be gouerned, true Do­ctrine preserued, Religion defen­ded, Concorde nourished, Disci­pline kept and obserued.

8 What hath the iudgement of the Fa­thers beene about this matter?

ORIGEN, a famous and verie auncient author, hath written in these wordes. Euerie such on [...] is of vs to bee accounted an In cap. 3. ep. ad Tit. teste Pam­philo in a­pol. pro Origen. Iten. l. 4. c. 43 He­reticke, that professeth himselfe to beleeue Christ; & beleeueth other­waies of the trueth of Christian faith, than hath the definition of the Churches Tradition. And the same in an other place. That, [...]l. 1. peri­ar. in Proo [...] mio. only is [Page 101] to be thought the truth, saith he; which in no pointe disagreeth frō the Tradition of the Church. And it is the speach of S. HIEROME: I doe ad Luci­nium ep. 28 thinke it good to admo­nishe thee, that the customes of the Church, espeacially those that are not against faith, are so to be obser­ued, as they were deliuered from our auncestors.

And S. AVGVSTINE ep. 118. cap. 5. tea­cheth in this manner: If the autho­ritie of diuine Scripture doe pre­scribe any thing; there is no doubt, but that we ought so to doe, as we haue read: & so in like maner if the Church doe vse any thing through out the worlde, for to dispute, that a man ought not so to doe: were a part of most insolent madnesse. And againe the same: In ad Ca­sul. ep. 86. those matters wherin the worde of God hath set downe no certainty; the [Page 102] custome of Gods people, or the de­crees of our Auncestours are to be holden as a lawe. And as the trans­gressours Distinct. 11. c. in his. of diuine lawes, so al­so the contemners of the Churches customes are to be restrained.

Finally TERTVLLIAN a most learned and auncient writer of the Church, in one whole booke toge­ther disputeth Lib. de praescript. against those, that doe admitte nothing that is not ex­presly set downe in the Scripture, & he contendeth very earnestly, that there be certaine vnwritten Traditi­ons & obseruations of the Church, which none can take exceptions a­gainst, but heretikes only. But, If any mā seem to be cōtentious, (that we may vse 1. Cor. 11, 16. S. PAVLS words) We haue no such custome, nor the Church of God.

9 I pray you then what is the Church?

Rom. 12, 4. 1. Cor. 12, 12. 1. Pet. 5, 4. Io. 21, 15. Mat. 16, 18.THE Church is the whole mul­titude of all those that professe [Page 103] the faith and doctrine of Christ, which Christ the Prince of Pastors, committed both vnto S. PETER the Apostle, and also to his Chryso. l. de Sacer­doti. Conc. Flor. Bern. l. 2. de con­sid. c. 8. suc­cessours to be fedde and gouerned.

And therfore all Heretickes and Schismatickes doe not deserue the name of a Church, but do Hier. cont. Lucif. c. 9. Cypr. epist. 69. falsely arrogate the same vnto themselues: who although they seeme to pro­fesse the faith & doctrine of Christ: yet they refuse to be the sheepe of the high Pastour and Bishop which Christ hath made chiefe gouernor o [...]er the sheepfold of the Church in his owne steed, & hath by perpe­tuall Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Tert. l. 3. con. Mar. c. 9. Optat. l. 2. Aug. ep. 165. et 42. et in Ps. cont. partem Do­nat. et lib. 2. contr. lit. Petil. c. 51, succession in the Romane Church continually preserued.

This Chaire of S. PETER, this primacy of the Church, whosoeuer doth deny & oppugn: first, they do not vnderstād the large promises of Christ, Mat. 16, 18. Io. 21, 15. Luc. 22,, 31 Mat. 10, 2. Ioan. 1, 42. Mat. 17, 24. Act. 1.15. made vnto S. PETER, & [Page 104] the mysticall keies of the kingdome of heauen deliuered to him only, and many other thinges written of Saint PETER the Cypr. de simpl. Hil. et Hier. in c. 16. Mat. Hier. in Ion. l. 1. c. 14. Ciril. l. 2. in Io. c. 12 Aug. Tr. 56. et 124. in Io. Orig. ho. 2. in diuers. et tract. 6. in Mat. Bas. de paenit. Chry. ho. 87 in Io. et 55. in Mat. et. 9. de paenit. et ser. de caten. et gladio S. Pet. et ho. in SS. Petrum et Eliam Leo. ser. 3. de anniuers. et ep. 89. ad Epis. Vien. Prince, the mouthe and head of the Apostles. Then they doe manifestly breake the peace and certaine order of the Church, which with-out an highe Bishop & his supereminent aucto­ritie, can neither be well gouerned nor kept long in vnitie, nor holde that sounde strength that is necessa­rie to beare out the violence of hell gates. Lastly they doe impudently discredite the Fathers, & their Coū ­cels and writings consenting all to­gither about this manifest Aug. cont. ep. Fund. c. 4. et de vtilitate cred. c. 17. et lib. 11. cont. Faustum. cap. 2. note of the Church, yea and the conso­nant voyce of all Christianitie.

This Church and Her dignitie acknowledged Saint HIEROME; [Page 105] whose ad Dam ep. 58. et ep. 57. ad cund. words are these: he that is ioined to PETERS chaire, is mine. Optatus of l. 2. cont. Donat. Africke hath acknow­ledged her; who witnesseth that a­mong the true notes of the Church, the Chaire of Saint PETER is the principall. ep. 162. 90. 92. 93. 165. S. AVGVSTINE hath acknowledged Her; who wri­teth expresly, that in the Church of Rome the Soueraigntie of the See Apostolike hath al-waies florished. Saint ep. 55. & 69. Hier. cont. Lucif. c. 4. Leo. ep. 84. ad Anast. cap. 11. Cyprian hath acknowled­ged her; who imputeth the cause of all Haeresies and Schismes that doe growe, to this alone; that men doe not obey one highe Priest, & Iudge in Christ his roome. Saint Ambrose l. 3. de sacram. c. 1. & de obitu Satyr. hath acknowledged Her; in so much that he hath saide, that in all thinges he did couet to followe the Romane Church.

And more aunciēt than al these, and neere vnto the Apostles time, [Page 106] that very Apostolicall man Ireneus, Lib. 3. c. 3. Tert. de prae­scrip. cap. 36. Cypr. ep. 45. & 46. Theod. l 2. hist. cap. 4. Ber. ep. 190. ad Innoc. & lib. 2. de cō ­sid. cap. 8. Con. Chalc. action. 3. Anaclet. ep. 1. & 3. Mar­cell. ep. 1. Synedus A­lexand. ad Foelicem. giueth such a testimoniall of cō ­mendation to the Church of Rome: To this Church saith he, because of the chiefer principallitie, it is ne­cessary that all the Church haue re­course, that is to say, all the faithful that are dispersed in all places: in which Church by those that are in all places of the world hath alwaies ben conserued the Apostolical Tra­dition.

10 What dignitie and auctoritie hath the Church?

ALmightie God doth aduance his Church, 1. Cor. 12.28 Ephes. 5, 25. Io. 14, 15.26 & 16, 12. & 17, 11.17. Mat. 28, 20. & 16, 18. Psal. 120, 4. of all thinges vpon earth the moste deerest vnto him, with many & most excellent dow­ries, promises, and benefits. Her, he doth alwaies adorne, preserue, defend and maintaine.

Her also he hath appointed to be his 1. Tim. 3, 15. Ps. 22, 2. Io. 10, 16. house, wherin all the Sones [Page 107] of God, may be cherished, taught and exercised.

His pleasure was to make Her the 1. Tim. 3, 15. Aug. lib. 1. cont. Cre [...] cap. 33. [...] 2. cap. 32. piller & grounde of trueth, that we may not doubt any whit of Her doctrine, which as a maistres, keeper, & interpreter of the trueth, obtaineth credite and authority in­uiolable.

Moreouer, he hath determined that she should be builded vpon a sure Mat. 1 [...] 18. & 7, 25. Ephes. 2, 20. Psal. 86, 2. & 47, 9. Aug. in Psal. 47. Alcim. lib. 4. cap. 14. Rocke; that we might assu­redly knowe how she is vnmouea­ble & stedfast; and how she preuai­leth as vnuanquishable against the very gates Mat. 16, 18. of hell, to wit, the most sharpe and grieuous assaultes of all aduersaries.

Finally he will haue Her to be a certaine Cittie Apo. 21, 2 Mat. 5, 15. Esa. 2, 2. Mich. 4, 1. Mal. 1, 11. Act. 1, 8. P. 21, 26.28. most holy set vp­on a hill, apparant to all men, and easie to goe vnto: least any man for­saking Her, 1. Io. 2, 19. might betake himselfe [Page 108] to the pestiferous dennes & dunge­ons of Haeretickes; and being sedu­ced with those false speaches, Mat. 24, 23. & ibid. Orig. tract. 29. & 30. Beholde here is Christ, beholde there; might depart and be with-drawne from her.

This is the Cant. 4, 7 & 6, 8. Louer, Sister and only spouse of Christ, which holy Scripture proposeth and commen­deth vnto vs, for whose Ephes. 5, 26. Redēp­tion, clensing, Sanctification, gathe­ring together, Io. 11, 52. Col. 1, 18.24 Eph. 4, 12. & 1, 22. & wholy vniting vnto himselfe: the Sonne of God, did and suffered all thinges, in so much as he doubted not to geue his most holy body and blood for the loue of her.

For Her he asked Io. 17, 21 Luc. 22, 31. Mat. 16, 18. & obtained, that Her faith, vnity & stedfastnesse might neuer faile.

To her Io. 14, 15.26. et 15, 26. & 16, 12. he hath promised, and faithfully Act. 2, 4 sent downe and lefte a teacher, president and gouernour, and [Page 109] the holy Ghost: Hee, Io. 14, 26 saieth he, shall teach you all thinges, and suggest vnto you all thinges, whatsoeuer I shall say to you: hee Ibidem 16. shall abide with you for euer: He shall Io. 16, 13 Aug. tract. 97. in Mat. teach you all truth, to witte whatsoeuer is necessarie to be knowne and beleeued.

11 By whom I pray you dothe the holy Ghost teach vs the trueth in the Church? Act. 20, 28. 1. Tim. 3, 2. Heb. 13, 17. Ephes. 4, 12. 1. Cor. 12, 28.

BY those vndoubtedlye, whom the Apostle witnesseth to be or­dained by the holy Ghost, to go­uerne the Church: whom he cal­leth Bishops, Prelats, Pastours also and Doctours. And these Aug. in Psal. 44. after the Apostles haue bene euer & yet are the chiefe Ministers of God & of the Church, & high Stewardes and Dispensors 1. Cor. 4, 1. of the mysteries of Almightie God.

The authority of whom both in many other thinges and espeacially [Page 110] in the Sacred Can. Apost. 38. Conc. 1. Nic. Soz. l. 6. c. 7. Theodos. imper. apud Cyrillum ep. 4. Basil. imperat. in 8. Synod. act. 10. Atha. in ep. ad solit. vitā: agentes Ruff. lib. 1. hist. ca. 5. Synods may eui­dently be seene: where they haue not only power to determine cer­taine thinges of Faith & Religion: but also by their owne right and A­postolike auctority, to proteste and say; It hath seemed good to the holye Ghost and vs, as it appeareth by the actes of the first Councell holden Act. 15, 28. at Hierusalem. It was certes of olde, a very heinous crime, & such a one as was punished by Deut. 17, 12. death, if any man had not obeied the iudge­mente of the Highe-Prieste, that gouerned the Mat. 23.2. chaire of MOY­SES. And yet the Cypr. ep. 55. ad Corn. & ep. 62. ad Pomp. Church hath now autority in gouerning, iudge­ing and decreeing, no whitte infe­riour to that, which then the Syna­gog had. That Lawe of obedience that was amongest the Iewes, stand­eth also in force amongst the Chri­stian: that the iudgementes of the [Page 111] Highe-Preists, whose dignity and authority is most excellent; about Greg. l. 1. ep. 24. ad Patriar. et l. 2. indict. 11. ep. 10. ad Sa­uin. Niceph. l. 16. ca. 33. all such matters as doe belong vnto Religion, bee receiued, ap­prooued, and obserued.

And therefore they do incur the guilte of an enormous crime, who are so far off from yeelding anie au­thority & obedience vnto the Ma­gistrates of the Church; that they presume euen openly to oppugne & abolishe, sometime the holy 3. Conc. Tol. c. 1. dist. 19. et 9. qu. 1 Patet. et seq. Laws of the High-Bishoppes, who haue alwaies hadde Hier. ad Damas. ep. 57. et 58. Chalc. Syn. act. 3. in epi. ad Leon. 6. Syn. act. 4. supreame power and authority to determine of holy things: And sometime the reuerend decrees of general Coun­sails, whose autority in the Church, as S. AVGVSTINE ep. 118. c. 1. et l 1. con. Donat. c. 18. Greg. vt su­pra. speaketh is most holesome: Finally sometime the vndoubted sentences of the Fa­thers about matters of faith, whose general iudgemēt, & Vin. Li­rinens. cont. Nouat. Aug. l. 1. & 2. contr. Iul. Paciā. ep. 1. ad Symprō. cōsent in [Page 112] one matter, is a firme testimonie of Christian verity. It was very nota­blely spoken of good, and deuoute Emperors: He doth Actio. 3. Con. Chalc. Gelas. in ep. ad Epi. Dar. Leo. ep. 43. & 50. ad Mart. & 78. ad Leonem Augustum. iniurie to the iudgement of the Counsaile, whosoeuer goeth about to call into question & pub­like disputation, those thinges that are once iudged, and rightlie disposed.

12 To what end is this diuine ordinance and appointment, that there bee al­waies Pastours & Doctours in the Churcb?

THis ordinance of God is not a little profitable and holesome for vs, by which the power and ho­lie gouernemente of the Church, doth Chrys. l. 3 de sacerd. & ho. 4. & 5. de verb. Isa. Ignat. ad Smyrnenses. Ambr. in ex­hort. ad Vir­gines & l. 2. de dignit. sa­cerd. cap 2. farre excell all Ciuil auto­ritie. For this is a spirituall power, by which the Christian people is singularly furthered in the atcheiu­ing of spirituall and eternall good thinges.

And first, It profiteth that wee [Page 113] may vse the wordes of Eph. 4, 12 S. PAVL to the consummation of the Saints: that is to say, that they which doe exer­cise that power, may exhibite euery Col. 1.28. man perfite in Christ, as the same Apostle speaketh in an other place, and by their diligence bring the faithfull to that perfection of holinesse, 1. Thes. 4, 7. 2. Tim 3, 17. 2. C [...]r. 13, 11. to which they haue bene called.

It profiteth also; to the worke of the ministerie, that they which are called and are in deede the chiefe mini­sters of the Church, may be alwaies Act. 20, 28. Heb. 13, 17. Cypr ep. 66. ad Furn. vigilant and carefull according to the great and highe function cō ­mitted vnto their charge.

It profiteth besides; Eph. 4, 12. vnto the edi­fying of the body of Christ, that these spirituall and wise Architectes 1. Cor. 3, 10. may knowe, that about the Eph. 1, 23. Col. 1, 18.24. Eph. 2, 21. mi­sticall body of Christ, which requi­reth a singuler industrie in the buil­ding, [Page 114] they must be continually oc­cupied; sometime to lay and forti­fie the foundations of true faith; sometime to builde 1. Cor. 3, 12. vp other things necessarie, to the perfit righ­teousnesse of the faithfull.

It profiteth finally; Eph. 4, 14 1. Cor. 14, 20. Ro. 15, 1 Act. 14, 21. 1. Thess. 3, 2 & 4, 1. Ezech. 34, 2. that we be not children, wauering and caried about with euery winde of doctrine, in the wic­kednesse of men, that is to say: for the weaker sorte (which are alwaies in the Church very many in number) the function of Ecclesiasticall Pre­lates is very necessary: espeacially at such time as the tempestes of here­sies, and the stormes of Mat. 7, 25. persecu­tions doe beate into the house of the Church. For then there is need of the present helpe of those, who according to their authoritie both will & can keepe Act 20, 29. Eze 33, 6. 2. Tim. 2, 23.25. & 4, 2. Tit. 1, 9.10.11. off the wolues, defende the sheepe, roote out the cockle, & confirme sound doctrine, [Page 115] least otherwise the simple be sedu­ced by the words, writinges, & ex­amples of deceiptful & wicked per­sons, 2. Pet. 2, 1. & 3, 3. Ro. 16, 17. Iud 17.4 10 Mat. 7.15. from the kingly rode­way of truth: but rather that all, not only knowing the truth, but practi­sing the same; may growe and goe forwarde in him that is the heade, Christ our Lorde, as the same Apo­stle S. PAVL Ephes. 4, 15. hath also spoken.

13 By what meanes may we obtaine these so singuler commodities?

BY this no doubt; if we be not to highlye, Ro. 12, 3. but soberly wise; alwaies carefull to Eph. 4, 3. Io. 10, 2. & 21, 17. keepe the vnitie of spirite in the bande of peace, that so wee maye shewe our selues the humble and obedient sheepe of Christ. Of which sheepe certes it is the propertie, Io. 10, 2. Tit. 3, 1. Heb. 13, 17. Mat. 10, 20. to flie the wolues: and not to followe Aliens but their owne Pastours: Bern. de praecep. & disp. c. 12. to submit thēselues to thē, as to the ordi­narie [Page 116] Prefectes of our Lords folde, and in them to heare the Io. 15, 26 et 14, 17. et 16, 13. spirite of truth.

That spirite it is, which vouchsa­feth euen by euill Mat. 23, 2. Phil. 1, 15. Io. 11, 51. Mat. 18.17. Deut. 17, 12 Prelates, to teach, feed, and preserue our Lords flocke: and which by them, com­mendeth vnto vs the precepts both of God our Father and the Church our Mother, in thess wordes: Pro. 1, 8. see Epiphan haer. 75. Heare my sonne the discipline of thy fa­ther, and doe not let goe the lawe of thy mother. And againe the same doth inculcate; Keepe saith Pro. 6, 20 he, my sonne the preceptes of thy father, and doe not let goe the lawe of thy mother.

14 Which are the precepts of the Church?

THere are fiue principall, neces­sarie doubtlesse to be knowne and obserued of euery Christian.

1 Conc. Lugdun. a­pud Iuonē. p. 4. c. 14. 2. Matiscon. c. 1. Mo­gunt. c. 36. et 37. Tribur. c. 35. Ignat. ad Philip. The appointed holy daies of the Church doe thou celebrate.

[Page 117] 2 Conc. A­gath. c. 47. et 21. Tribur. c. 35. 1. Au­rel. ca. 28. The holy office of the Masse, vp­on holy daies, doe thou heare with reue­rence.

3 Canon. Apost. 68. Gangren. c. 19. Ignat. ad Phil. Mog. c. 34. et 35. Salegunst. c. 1. et 2. Ber. in vig. S. An­dreae. See the places cited in the treatis of good works in the 4. question. The Fastes on certaine daies and times appointed, doe thou obserue. For example, as the Lent, imber daies, and the nexte daies before certaine solempne feastes, which our forefa­thers haue Tert. l. 2. ad Vxo. c. 4. et in apolog cap. 2. called vigils or euens, bicause they did vse at such times all night to watch in the Churches.

4 Sinod. Lateran. can. 21. Triden. sess. 14. c. 8. Thy Sinnes to thy proper Priest doe thou euery yeere confesse.

5 Lateran. & Trident. sess. 13. can. 9. The holy Eucharist, at the least once in the yeere and that about the feast of Easter doe thou receaue.

15 What profite doth the obseruation of these precepts bring?

THese and other the like cust­omes, & precepts of the Church so manie ages receiued, and with [Page 118] great consent & practise of deuoute Christians, confirmed, and very a­greable to pietie and reason: doe bring with them very notable and excellent commodities.

For they are holsome exercises of faith, humilitie, and Christian o­bedience: they doe aduance honest Phil. 4, 8. 1. Cor. 14, 26.40. discipline and concorde among the people: they are goodly signes & badges of Religion: finally they giue markes and tokens of our in­warde pietie, by which we oughte iointly to shine with the good, and to shew our light to the euill for Mat. 5, 17. Ro. 15, 2. Phil. 2, [...].14. their edification.

Breifly, they doe helpe vs to this, that we may exactly obserue that rule of the Apostle; Let all thinges 1. Cor. 14 40. be done honestly, and according to order among you.

16 Wherein, is the authoritie of the Church necessarie vnto vs?

FIrst of all surely in this, that we may certainlie Gal. 2, 2. 1. Tolc. c. 25. Aug. ser. 129 de tēp. & li. 13. contra. Faust. c. 4. & 5. et l. 28. c. 2 & 4. discerne the true and canonicall Scripture from that which is counterfet and apo­cryphall. Whereupon Saint HIE­ROME doth testifie: we receiue, saith he, the in sym. ad Damasu. & et Aug. ser. 19. 1. de tē. Conc. Laod c. 59. Conc. 3. Carth. c. 47. Conc. Trid. sess. 4. olde and new Te­stament, in that number of bookes, which the authority of the holy Catholike Church doth deliuer. And Cont. ep. Fund. c. 5. Saint AVGVSTINE: I truely would not beleeue the Gospell, ex­cepte the authoritie of the Catho­like Church did moue me thereun­to.

It is also necessarie; that we may be assured of the Esa. 59, 21. Aug. l. 1. c. 33. cont. Cresco et de vnit. Eccle. c. 22. Trid. ses. 4. Vin. Lir. contr. noua­tores true sense and apte interpretatiō of the Scripture: least that otherwise we neuer make an end of doubting and disputing about the sense of the wordes. For all Heretickes, as the same holy Saint lib. 1. de Trinit. c. 3. Hillar. l. 2. ad Constanti. Vinc. Lir. hath written: doe labour to de­fend [Page 120] their false and deceiptfull opi­nions by the holy Scriptures, and yet the Scriptures doe not consist in reading, but in vnderstanding: as witnesseth Cont. Lucif. c. 9. & in c. 1. ad Gal. Hilar. l. 2. de Trin. Saint HIEROME. Thirdly; that in the waightier que­stions Deut. 17.8. and controuersies of faith that may fall out, there may be some Act. 15, 2 Iudge by whose authoritie mat­ters may be moderated. For as that is most true that haer. 61. cont. Apo­stolicos. EPIPHANI­VS teacheth against Heresies, that all thinges can not be had out of the Scriptures: so doth l. 11. con. Faust. c. 2 & l. 7. c n. Do­nat. c. 53. et in Ps. 57. Saint AV­GVSTINE most rightlye affirme: that the authoritie of the Catholike Church is of speciall waighte and value for our faith and assurance in a doubtful case. Neither can the ho­ly Ghost be wanting to the Church to leade her (as Christ hath Io. 14, 16. & 16, 13. pro­mised) into all trueth.

Againe; that for the diuersitie of [Page 121] persons, places, and times, canons Can. Ap. 38. et Sy­nod. 1. Nic. c. 5. Lateran. Can. 6. may be ordained, perfite disci­pline preserued, and iudgementes pronounced. For to the Church, 2. Cor. 10, 8. & 13, 10. hath God giuen this power to edification, and not to destruction. Moreouer; to the intente that the stubbourne and rebellious persons may feele that Mat. 18, 17. et ibi Hieron. power of chasti­sing and excommunication, which Christ hath ordained, and Sainte 1. Cor. 5, 3. 1. Tim. 1, 20. PAVL exercised: and by the same may be corrected & repressed. Here vpon l. de fid. et op. c. 5. & 3. & l. 3. con. Parm. c. 2. Greg. ho. 26 in Euang. Chrysost. l. 3. de Sacerd. S. AVGVSTINE: they, saith he, that gouern in the Church, maye exercise discipline, so it bee without tumulte and in peaceable manner, against the wicked & out­ragious.

Wherfore, in all these thinges, to omit many others, it is manifest that the Churches authoritie is not only profitable, but also necessarie: [Page 122] so that without the same, doubt­lesse, the Christian common welth, might be thought nothing els but a very Babylonical confusion. And therefore, as we doe beleeue, the Scripture, and relie vpon it, and at­tribute vnto it speaciall authoritie, for the testimony of the holy Ghost speaking 2. Pet. 1, 19. 2. Tim. 3.16 Mat. 18, 17. Io. 14, 16.26 & 16, 12. within it: so also doe we owe faith, reuerence, and obedi­ence, to the Church; for that by Christ her heade and spouse, she is informed, endowed, & confirmed with the Act. 2, 4. Eph. 4, 4. same spirite, so that it is not possible but that she be as she is called: the 1. Tim. 3, 15. Piller and grounde of truth.

17 What is the fruite and commoditie of the whole doctrine touching the pre­ceptes & Traditions of the Church?

IT is certes very greate and full of variety. And surely the first is, that we may knowe, that we are not tied [Page 123] to letters only, or to diuine Scrip­tures. For, to vse the words of Saint Ireneus: Lib. 3. c. 4 Epi. haer. 61. What if the Apostles had lefte vs no Scriptures? must we not haue haue followed the order of Tradition, which they deliuered vnto them, to whom they commit­ted the Churches? therfore hath S. BASILL Lib. de spir. sanct. c. 27. saide very well: The verities which are helde and taught in the Church; some we haue out of the doctrine set forth in writing: some wee haue receiued from the Tradition of the Apostles, in myste­rie, that is, in hidden and secrete manner. Both which, haue equall force and authoritie to the furthe­rance of pietie. And these no man will gainesay, that hath beene but e­uen meanly experienced; what the lawes of the Church are. And it cā not be doubted, but that Io. 20, 30 & 21.25. Aug. ep. 108 ad seleucia­nam. Christ and his Apostles, both did & taught [Page 124] many thinges, which although they are not written, yet they doe very much appertaine vnto vs and all po­steritie. Of which S. PAVLL Phil. 4, 8. warning vs in generall, saith. For the rest, brethren, what thinges soeuer be true, whatsoeuer honest, whatsoeuer iust, whatsoeuer holye, whatsoeuer amiable, whatsoeuer of good name: if there be any vertue, if any praise of discipline: these thinges thinke vpon: which you haue both learned, and receiued, and heard, and seene in me: these thinges doe you, and the God of peace be with you.

The next commoditiy of them is, that we may rightly vse Christian libertie, which men giuen to idle­nesse and riote, if euer at any time, now most of all doe make an occa­sion to the fleshe, as the Gal. 5, 13 2. Pet. 2, 19. Apostle speaketh: vnder pretence thereof they serue their filthy pleasures: & whatsoeuer in a manner they haue [Page 125] a fancie vnto, though it concerne e­uen the alteration of the decrees of Religion: they thinke it lawfull for them to doe. Aug. ep, 118 cap. 1. & 5. But frō this prophane noueltie and rashnesse; the Aposto­licall and Ecclesiasticall Doctrines, & decrees, do call away, defend, & terrifie vs: bridling mans licentious­nesse, & teaching vs to vse Christian liberty in a cōuenient sort: to wit, so that 1. Pet. 1, 18. Ro. 6, 18.22. Gal. 3, 13. & 4, 31. Ro. 8, 2. being made free by Christ, frō the yoke of sinne & bondage of the olde lawe, we may willingly & of our Psa. 53, 8. Col. 3, 23. Luc. 1, 71. 2. Cor. 3, 17 Ro. 6, 22. 1. Cor. 9, 19. 1. Pet. 1, 22. & 2, 20. Luc. 21, 19. Mat. 4, 1.7. & 16, 14. owne accorde performe Christian dutie: we may serue God in holinesse and iustice: we may fol­lowe the holy Ghost as our guide in the lawe of Charitie, being the seruauntes of iustice, the sonnes of obedience, the practisers of humili­tie, the keepers of patience, and lo­uers of penance, and of the Crosse. You, saith the Ga [...]l. 5, 1 [...] Apostle, are called [Page 126] into libertie: only, make not this libertie an occasiō to the flesh, but by charitie of spirite serue one another. To the nou­rishing & maintenāce of which cha­ritie of spirite in the dutifulnesse of an holy seruitude: both all honest thinges are profitable; and the de­uoute obseruation of the Tradition of the Church, is vndoubtedlye most auaileable.

The last vse and commoditye is; that we may truly discerne betwene the lawfull and bastarde children of the Church, or betwene Catho­likes and Heretikes. For Vincen. Liren. the first, doe simply stay them selues in the doctrine of the Church, whether the same be deliuered vnto them in writing, as in the Bible; or appro­ued by the Traditiō of the Fathers. For they doe followe the worde of God: Doe Pro. 22, 28. Eccli. 8, 11. Deut. 32, 7. Hier. c, 16. not goe beyond the aun­cient boundes, which thy Fathers haue [Page 127] set. But, the other which are Here­tickes, doe swarue from this simpli­citie of faith, & from the approued sentence of our reuerende mother the Church, & of the holy Fathers: and they trust to much either vnto them selues, or to those that haue reuolted from the Church: inso­much as euen being warned they doe not come backe & amend their error. And therfore of them hath Saint PAVL so seuerely decreed, when he saith: A man Tit. 3, 10. that is an Hereticke, after the first and second ad­monition, auoide: knowing that he that is such a one, is subuerted. And to con­clude with ad Pom­peium. S. CYPRIAN, who­soeuer hath reuolted from the vni­tie of the Church; he must needes be founde in the company of Here­tickes.

18 What finally is the summe of all the premises?

THose thinges that from the be­ginninge hetherto haue bene handled, touchinge the summe of Christian doctrine; doe tend to this end: that the true wisdome of a Christian man might be described and set before vs: which is compre­hended in these three Aug. l. 2. tetr. c. 63. vertues 1. Cor. 13, 13. 2. Tim. 2, 22 faith, hope, & charitie. By faith, the soule, doth Heb. 11.1 firmlie consent vnto Gods truth, and relie vpon the same. By hope, she doth yet more Gal 5, 5. neerelye apprehend the good­nesse of Almightie God, knowne now and conceiued by faith: finally Ro. 8, 38. Io. 14, 21.23 Ro. 13, 8. Aug. in En­chir. c. 7. by charitie she is ioined & vni­ted vnto God; and for God, to her neighbour.

Now as concerning faith: the Creed of the Apostles doth instruct vs, in that it setteth before vs those thinges that are espeacially to be be­leeued & professed of euery Chri­stian. [Page 129] And of those things that are to be hoped & praied for: our Lords praier hath informed vs. Then, vnto charitie; doe those thinges belong, which in the two Tables of the ten commandements are exhibited vn­to vs.

It is therfore a very notable say­ing of in cap. 4. ep. ad Rom. ORIGEN: I doe thinke (saith he,) that faith is the first be­ginning, and the very foundation of saluation: & hope is the aduancement and encrease of the building: but that charitie is the perfection & toppe of the whole worke.

Happy then are they which Luc. 11, 28. Ro. 2, 13. Luc. 6, 46. Mat. 7, 21.24. et 19, 17. et 25, 35. Io. 15, 2. Mat. 10, 22. et 24, 13. heare and keepe the worde of God: and they that knowe the will of the Father & doe fulfill the same: wal­king and perseuering in faith, hope, and charitie, by the gouernment & protection of Christ our Lorde.

And this truly for the scope of [Page 130] our intention is sufficient, touching those chife and principall vertues, which, because they are infused by God, and doe make mortall men become diuine: are worthely called vertues Theologicall, and are right­ly referred to Christian wisedome.

19 Is there any other thing that belon­geth vnto Christian doctrine?

YEa verely: for the doctrine of the Sacramentes doth expresly appertaine therunto: that Christi­ans may know, what instrumentes, as it were, they haue neede of, or­dained by God, for the obtaining, exercising, encreasing, preseruing, yea and also repairing of Aug. in Io. Tract. 120. faith, and hope, & espeacially charitie.

Yea and moreouer very true it is: that neither Christian wisdome, nor Christian Iustice can be establi­shed or holden without Sacramēts: as without the which all Aug. l. 19 cont. Faust. c. 11. et de vera relig. c. 17 et ep. 118. cap. 1. Religi­on [Page 131] must needes be extinguished.

They therfore are of very great importance in Christian doctrine, and very requisite it is that we han­dle them in particuler.

OF THE SACRAMENT OF BAPTISME.

1 What is Baptisme, and is it necessary to all?

THis is the first, Act 2, 38. Mar. 16, 16. Io 3.22. & 4.1 Tit 3, 5. Mat. 28, 19. Eph 5, 26. 1. Pet. 3, 21. and most neces­sary Sacrament of the new law, consisting in the outward washing of the body, and the due pronun­tiation of the words, according vn­to [Page 148] the institution of Christ.

A necessary Sacrament, I say, not only for those Trid. sess. 6. c 4. & sess. 7. can. 5. de Baptismo. Aug. tract. 13. in Ioan. Amb. de mi­ster. initi. c. 4 Clem. ep. 4. ad Iulium. that are of yeeres of discretion; but Concil. Later. can. 1 & Mil. can. 2. Dionys. Eccle. hierar. cap. 7. Cyp. l 3. ep. 8. Chrys. ho. de Adam. & Eua. for In­fantes also: and withall, effectuall for them to life euerlasting. All are borne the sonnes of Eph. 2, 3. Trid. sess 5. wrathe; and therefore euen Infantes also haue neede to be purged from sinne, nei­ther can they bee cleansed & rege­nerated into the children of God, without this Aug. ep. 28. & l. 3. de anima. & eius orig. c. 9 Item. l. 1. de pec. mer. c. 23. Sacrament. For ge­nerally hath the Lawmaker proclai­med, that, Io. 3, 5. Aug. lib. 3 de pec. mer. c 4 & 12 Vnlesse a man be borne againe of water and the spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdome of God. And in an other place: It is Math. 13, 14. Ber. ser 66. in cantic & epi. 140. ad Hil. de fons. not the will of your Father which is in heauen, that one perish of those litle ones. But Infants Aug. de nupt. & concup. l. 1. c. 20. & l. 2. c. 17. Item. ser. 14. de verb. Apost. also not baptised should perish, as of olde in the Synagogue of the [Page 149] Iewes, children Gen. 17, 14. vncircumcised.

Nowe forasmuch as there is but one Eph. 4, 5. Bas. de spir. sanct. c. 15. Baptisme of Christs faith­full people: which once receiued, it is very wicked to Heb. 6, 4. Clem. constit. A­post. l. 6. c. 15. Damas l. 4. c. 10. iterate, what­soeuer the long-since condemned Anabaptists in Conc. Carth. 1. c. 1 & Viennen. Trid. sess. 7. can 9. de Sacram. & 13 de Baptis. Aug. tract. 11. in Ioan. Beda. in c. 3. Ioan. do pretend: we must say with the Constantinopolitan Coū ­saile: I confesse one in symb. fid Baptisme, for the remission of sinnes: And with S. AVGVSTINE: To Ep. 103. & in l. de vnic. Bapt con. Petil. c. 13. Leo. ep. 79. ad Nic. & 37. ad Leo. Ran. rebaptise an heretical man is certainly a sin: but to re­baptise a Catholike, is an horrible wickednes: which for that cause is also pro­hibited by the Emperors C. l. Ne san. Bap. iteret Laws.

2 What things are principally to be no­ted about this Sacrament?

THe Element that washeth, and the signification thereof, the worde, the Minister, and the effect of Baptisme. The Element is simple Io. 3, 5. Eph. 5, 26. Act. 8, 36. & 10, 47. Trid. c. 2. de Bapt. et Flor Chry. hom. 24. in Ioan. water, the matter very necessary [Page 150] h reu [...]to, which is naturally wonte to washe away the filthes of the bo­dy. To which very aptly doth aun­swer this signification: that by Bap­tisme the soule is Tit. 3, 5. Act. 2, 38. 1. Cor. 6, 11. cleansed from sinne, & the man made iust, as wee meane to shewe hereafter.

The Worde, wherein consisteth the forme of the Con La­terā. & Flor. Aug. l. 6. cōt. Donat. c. 25. Didym. li. 2. de spir. san. Sacrament, by Christ his appointmēt is this. Mat. 28, 19. Amb. de iis qui myst. initiant c. 4. I Baptise thee in the name of the Father, & of the Sonne, & of the holy-Ghost.

And although it be properly the office of Priests to Baptise, yet wher there is very vrgent necessity, others Aug. cōt. Parmen l. 2. ca. 13. & de vnic. Bap. c. 9 con Donat. l. 3. c 5. & li. 7. c. 53. Hilar. in Psalm. 67. Conc. Later. c. 1. Florēt & Trid. can. 4. de Baptism. also maie Baptise; yea though they be wicked persons & Heretiks, so that they goe not frō the manner of the Church, & Her vsual words.

3 What profite and effecte doth Bap­tisme yeelde?

THat doubtlesse which by the teaching of Christ, & Mar. 16, 16. Act. 2, 38. & 22, 16. 1. Pet. 3, 21. Ezec. 36, 25. 1. Cor. 6, 11 Rom. 6, 3. Basil. ho. 13. in exhort. ad Bapt. & l. de spir. san. c. 15 Aug. l. 1. cōt. 2. ep. Pelag. c. 13. & l. 3. c. 3. in Enc. c. 64. Bed. in ca. 3. Ioā. Damas. lib. 4. cap. 10. Greg. l. 9. ep. 39. Hier. ad Ocea. Naz. in san. Laua. Clē. Alex. l. 1. paedag. ca. 6. Chrysost. ad Neoph. & ad Baptizand. testi­mony [Page 151] of the Apostles S. PETER, & S. PAVL, we learn: to wit, that by Baptisme both sins are remitted, & the Spirit is giuen, wherby both the olde man is extinguished, & a newe creature is made in Christ. For Bap­tism rightly receiued doth not only yeeld this, that al sins be fully pardoned & taken away from the wicked mā: but also that he being once bap­tised, is perfitly renued, & made truely innocent, iust, holy, & worthy in Christ of the heauēly glory. So that S. PAVL hath iustly said to al those that are Baptised: You are 1. Cor. 6, 11. Amb. l. 1 de Sacr. c. 4. conc. Flor. & Trid. ses. 5. can. 5. washed, you are sanctified, you are iustified in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ, & in the spirite of our God. And in an other place Tit. 3, 5. Aug. ep. 23. & quaest. 33. super Num. li. 4. conf. c. 4 Lactant. l. 3. di­uinarum instit. cap. 26. Cyprian. lib. 2. ep. 2. he testifieth, that Baptisme is the lauer of regeneration, and of renouation of the holye-Ghoste: the Ephes. 5, 26. lauer also of water in the [Page 152] word of life. And again he writeth: As Gal. 3, 27 Ro. 6, 3. many of you as are Baptised in Christ, haue put on Christ.

Very fitly and brieflie doth Ser. in cae­na Do. vide Cyprian. de bapt. Christ & ablut. pe­dum. Orig. in c. 6 ad Roma. Retic. Augustod. apud Aug. l. 1. cont. Iu­lian. c. 3. S. BERNARD comprise the princi­pall effects of this Sacrament, We are washed in Baptisme, saith he, because the hand-writing of our dānation is cāceled: & this grace is bestowed vpon vs: that nowe concupiscence cannot hurt vs, yet so, that we keepe our selues from consent.

Which Iac. 1, 14. Ro. 6, 12. & 7, 7. Trid. ses 5. cā. 5. Aug. l. 1. de nupt. & concup. c. 23. & 25. & l. 1. cont. 2. ep. Pelag. cap. 13. Itē. l. 2. retract. c. 15. & l. 13. de Trin. c. 16. de pec. mer. l. 1. c. 39 & l. 2. c. 33. & 34. cōcupiscence remain­ing in the regenerate, is not of it selfe a sinne, but an inclination vnto sinne, (Fomes peccati) as the Diuines doe cal it; left vs Ad agonem to striue withal, that the Baptised by this oc­casion may more watchefully seeke Gods grace, & more feruently pra­ctise vertue, & more valiantly striue­ing get themselues a greater crown. Therfore as S. PAVL teacheth. There Ro. 8, 1. is no damnation to them that are in [Page 153] Christ Iesus: that walke not according to the fleshe, but according to the spirit: & that Col. 3, 9. Eph. 4, 22. according to the Doctrine and example of Saint PAVL, put­ting off the olde man, are renued from day to day according to the inwarde 2. Cor. 4, 16. man: which is indeede the very property of the Ro. 6, 4. baptised.

4 What doth the benefite receiued of so great a Sacrament require at our handes?

FIrst it requireth of vs a speciall & continuall gratitude of minde, that we may praise, loue, and extoll him, Tit. 3, 5. Who according to his mercie hath saued vs by the lauer of regenerati­on, and renouation of the holy-Ghost, whom hee hath powred vpon vs aboun­dantly by Iesus Christ our Sauiour: that being iustified by his grace, wee may bee heires according to hope of life euerla­sting.

Then so is the mysterie of this [Page 154] Sacrament to bee Orig. 1. in Numeros. remembred, that euery man doe oftentimes ad­monishe himselfe of that notable promise, and Christian profession, which by his Dionys. Areop. ca. 7. Eccl. hie­rar. Aug. de nup. & cō. l. 1 c. 20. Itē. l. 1 de pec. mer. c. 19. & li. 4. contr. Do­nat. cap. 24. God-fathers hee made in the holy Lauer. There­fore let euery Christian consider, that of the childe of Wrathe, and slaue of Satan, hee there was made the Sonne Ro. 8, 1.14. Gal. 4, 5. of God, and a mem­ber and coheire of Christ, & a liue­lie 1. Cor. 6, 19. Temple of the holy-Ghost.

Thou enteredst into the sanctuary of regeneration, saith Amb. de initiā myst. ca. 2. Chrys. hom. 21. ad pop. Antioc. Aug li. 4. de symb. ad Cat. cap. 1. S. AMBROSE: call to minde what thou werte demaun­ded, Recognize what aunswer thou did­dest make. Thou hast renounced the di­uell and his workes, the worlde with all her luxuriousnesse & pleasures. Amb. l. 1. de Sacram. c. 2. Cyr. Hie­ros. catech. mystag. 1. Bee mindfull of thy speache, and neuer let the processe of thy obligation depart out of thy remembrance. And it is an excel­lent speache of S. PAVL, exhorting [Page 155] all those that are Baptised: Ro. 6, 3. Gal. 3, 27. Aug. de fide & operibus cap. 26. Are you ignorant that all we which are Bap­tised in Christ Iesus, in his death we are baptised? For wee are buried together with him by Baptisme into death; that as Christ is risen from the dead by the glory of the Father, so we also may walke in the newenesse of life.

OF THE SACRAMENTE OF CONFIRMATION.

1 Which is the other Sacrmente next vnto Baptisme?

COnfirmation: which is a Sacra­ment of the new Law, as sacred & holy, saith Lib. 2. cō ­tra lit. Petil. c. 104. Con­cil. Eliber. ca. 38 Aurel. c. 3. Lac. c. 48. Melden. c. 6. Flor. Const. ses. 15. Trid. ses. 7. Bern. in vita Malach. episc. Petrus Damiā ser. 1 dededicat. eccles. Isid. de eccles. of­fic. li. 2. c. 25. & 26. Ra­ban. de inst. cler. l. 1. c. 30. S. AVGVSTINE, as Baptisme it selfe: which is mini­stred vnto the Baptised, with the impositiō of the hands of a Bishop, & the annointing with holy Chrisme.

2 What warrant haue we to vse this Sacrament?

IT hath the testimonie of diuine Scripture, according to the vni­forme [Page 156] sentence and interpretation of the Fathers, and the Cyp. l. 1. ep. 12. Aug. lib. 5. cont. Dona. cap. 19. & 20. item. tract. 6. in ep. Ioan. Church. For hereunto belongeth that which Act. 8, 17. & 19, 5. Cypr. ad Iu­baian. S. LVKE the Euāgelist, not once writeth of the Apostles, that laide their hands vpō the Baptised, vsing this visible signe, ordained by God himselfe; because a newe and more plentifull grace of the holy-Ghost was giuē to those which were new borne in Christ. And therfore whē the Apostles laid hands vpon them, they receiued, as S. LVKE record­eth of those Ibidem. Baptised, the holie Ghost, to witte, with a certaine en­crease and aboundance of spirituall grace.

But at this time, whereas the Bi­shoppes doe beare the roome, and possesse the place of the Apostles: God doth not defraud his Church, of this so holesome a grace: but by the same Bishoppes Hier. cōt. Lucif. cap. 4. in this Sa­crament [Page 157] woorketh effectually: so that as serm. de vnctione Chrismatis. testifieth S. CYPRIAN, The verity is ioined with the signe; and the spirite is present in the Sacrament.

And hereunto doth appertaine that Canon of the Church, of olde set downe: Vrban. Pont. et Martyr. qui. an­no 227. vixit in ep. ad omnes Christi­anos. All the faithfull ought to receiue the holy-Ghost after Baptisme by the imposition of handes from a Bi­shoppe, that they may bee founde perfite Christians: because when the holy-Ghost is infused, the faithfull heart is dilated to prudence and constancie.

3 What things are necessary for the per­fection of this Sacrament?

THree thinges are speciallie re­quired thereunto: the proper matter of the Sacrament, the due forme of wordes, and a conueni­ent Minister.

The matter is compound of Oile and Conc. Braccar. c. 4. Cypr. de vn­ction. Chris. Greg. in 1. c Cant. Fab, & Con Flo. Baulme, which being con­secrated [Page 159] by a Bishoppe, hath nowe of olde obtained the name of holye Cypr. vt supra & l. 1. ep. 12. Bas. de spir. sā c. 27. Fab qui vixit anno. 241. ep 2. Chrisme, and in this Sacrament is, after a solemn manner laid vpon the forehead.

The prescripte forme of wordes is this; Con Flo. 2. Cor. 1, 21. Ephes. 1, 13. I doe signe thee with the signe of the Crosse, and confirme thee with the Chrisme of saluation, In the name of the Father, and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost.

The Minister of this Sacramente is a Bishop only; that the example, forme, & Tradition of the Act. 8, 14 Clem ep. 4. Vrbā Melc. Damasc. ep. 4. Leo. epi. 88. ad episc. Ger. & Gall. Conc. Wor. Flor. & Tri. Apo­stles may be kept. Of which thing we haue receiued a decree set down of olde in this maner: Eus. Pon. & Mart. ep. ad Episcop. Tusc. & Cā pan. Innoc. c. 1 ep 1. ad Decent. c. 3. The Sacra­ment of imposition of hands, is to be had in great reuerence which cannot be done by any other, but by the high Priests: nei­ther is it reade, or knowen to haue beene donne by any other in the Apostles time, but by the Act 8, 14. & 19, 6. Apostles themselues.

[Page 158]4 And why are the Baptised, annointed with holy Chrisme?

BEcause that by the instincte of the holy-Ghost, Bas. de spir. san. cap. 27. the Apostles haue so deliuered vnto vs, as Epi. 4. ad Iulium & Iulian. S. CLEMENT, and De eccle. hier. c. 4. & 2 S. DENIS, the disciples of S. PETER, and S. PAVL doe proue, and they deliue­red that doubtlesse, concerning the hallowing of Chrisme, which they had receiued of our Lord himselfe: as is thereof a graue witnes, In ep. ad Orientales Episc. FA­BIANVS, who was both a Martyr of Christ, and high Bishop of the Church.

Also, there is extant of this mat­ter, such a precept of a most holie Synod. Laod. can. 48. Corn. ad Fab. Antioc. apud Euseb. l. 6. hist. c. 35. Theodor. de haer. Fa­bul. in No­uat. Synode: The Baptised after Bap­tisme must receiue the most holy Chrism, and be made partakers of the kingdome of heauen. Sainte CYPRIAN alleadgeth, l. 1. ep. 1 [...]. & de vncti. Chrismat. Cyril. l. 9. in Leuit Cyril. Hier. catech. 3. myst. this reason: that a Christian hauing once receiued [Page 160] Chrisme, to witte, Vnction, or An­nointing; may be the annointed of God, and haue in him the grace of Christ, and continually maintaine holinesse.

And this visible Ointmēt, wher­with the Church doth annoint the Baptised, as l. 15. de Trinit. ca. 26. Pacia­nus Barcilo­nen. de Baptis. et ep. 1 ad sympron. S. AVGVSTINE teacheth, doth signifie the gifte of inuisible grace: wherewith the holy Ghost doth with his internal Vncti­on replenishe and confirme, Christ principally, who tooke his name of in sentē ­tiis Prosper. 342. ex. Aug tract. 33. in Io. & ser. 47. de verb. Do. Rab. l 1 c. 30 Isid. l. 2. c. 25 Chrisme, and then in like sort al Christians. Whereupō l. de car­nis resurrectione c. 8. Item. in lib. de Bapt. Theod. in c. 1. Cantic. Dionys. Cle­mens. Tert. Fabiā. Cor­nel. Cypr. Cyrill. vter­que Basil. Paciā Am­philoc. Op­tat. &c. Cō ­cil. Rom. sub Siluest. Itē 2. 3. & 4. Car­thag. 2. Tol. 1. Vasinse, Trid. TER­TVLLIAN, very fitly, alluding as it were to the nature of Oile, hath written of this Sacrament in this manner. The fleshe is annointed; that the Soule may bee consecrated: the fleshe is signed; that the Soule may bee fensed: the fleshe by imposition of hands, is ouer­shadowed; that the Soule by the spirite [Page 161] may bee illuminated. By which it is euident, that they which reiect holy Chrisme, doe greatly bewray their owne ignorance and folly: as mani­festly denying, the most auncient ordinance of the Apostles, & rashe­ly condemning the continuall cu­stome & Tradition of the Church.

5 What is the vse and commodity of this Sacrament?

IN Baptisme we are Io. 3, 5. Melch. ad Hisp. Episc. Conc. Flor. Petr. Clun. lib. 6. ep. 1. regenerate vnto life; after Baptisme in this Sa­crament, we are strengthned vnto com­bate. In Baptisme wee are washed: by this after Baptisme, we are strengthned: that the holy-Ghost may be alwaies present with the regenerate, as a keeper, and a comforter, & a tutor. This is the Doctrine of that holie high Bishop & Martyr MELCHI­ADES. And hereunto agreeth that which Ep. 4. ad Iulium. Amb. l. 3. de Sacram. c. 2. & de iis qui initiant. my­steriis cap. 7. S. CLEMENT testifieth hee receiued of the Apostles them­selues: [Page 162] When any man hath beene re­generate by water, let him be afterwarde confirmed by a Bishoppe with the seauen­foulde grace of the holy-Ghost: because otherwise he can neuer be a perfect Chri­stian. This Dion. de Eccles. hie­rarc. cap. 2. Sacrament therefore profiteth in maruelous manner, that they which are by regeneration en­tered in the mysteries of Faith, as 1. Pet. 2, 2 Infants newe-borne, and as yet weake & feeble, may waxe greater in groweth, and be strengthned in Christ.

These, as it were nouices in chri­stian warfare, the Bishop admoni­sheth in annointing, that against so many enemies & daily dangers, they must be confirmed, Psal. 50, 14. Spiritu principali, with a principall Spirite. He signeth with the Crosse Aug. in Psal. 141. Luc. 9.26. Mat. 10, 33. 1. Pet. 2, 20. Luc. 21.15. Mat. 5, 39. Act. 4, 13.31 & 5, 29.41. their foreheade, which is the seate of shamefastnesse, that they may con­stantly, and without feare, confesse [Page 163] the name of our Lord. Hee giueth them also a blowe on the cheeke; that they may alwaies remember, how they must with inuincible pa­tience performe and finishe their Christian warfare.

OF THE SACRAMENT OF THE EVCHA­RIST.

1 What doth the name of the Eu­charist signifie?

THis one name doth betoken that high, and Dion. Eccles. hier. cap. 2. & 3. Conc. Trid. sess. 13. cap. 2. & 3. most blessed Sacramente, than the which, the Church hath nothing more hono­rable, more woonderfull, more ef­fectuall, or holesome.

And it is doubtlesse very worthe­lie called the Eucharist, that is, Amb. l. 5 de sacra. c. 3. Cyp. de lap­sis. Orig. cō. Cels. lib. 8. good grace, or thankes-giuing; be­cause it containeth the principall & greatest Chry. ho. 6 [...]. ad pop. & 83. in Mat. & 45. in Io & 61. ad pop. Ant gifte of God, yea & the [Page 164] very fountaine and author himselfe of al grace: and it admonisheth vs of those speciall good thinges, for the receit whereof we do owe thankes­giuing, praise, and most soueraigne glory to the supreame maiesty of al­mightie God. For we coulde not haue wished a greater benefit, than that Christ Iesus our Lord, borne of the Virgine MARY, Crucified, and Chry. l. 3. de sacerd. & ho. 2. ad pop Ant. & ho. 3. ad Ephes. assumpted into glory, should so giue himselfe wholly vnto vs; that euen nowe at this present we true­ly receiue his Body & Bloude, and are wholly Cyril in Io. li 4. c. 16. & 17. & lib. 10. c. 13. l. 11 ca. 26. & 27. Hil. de Trin. l. 8. Iren. l. 5. c. 2. Cyr. Hieros. catech. 4. mystag Chry. ho. 45. in Io. & 61. ad pop Ant. incorporated vnto him by this diuine Sacrament.

2 What thinges are speacially contained in this Sacrament?

THree Cyr. Hie­ros. cat. 4. myst. thinges are compre­hended in the holy Eucharist, the visible formes, the trueth Mat. 26, 26. Mar. 14.22. Luc. 22.19. 1 Cor. 11, 24 of the body and bloode of our Lorde, and the effecte of spirituall grace.

For that which appeareth vnto our eies, are Theoph. in 14. Mat. & in Mat. 26. & in Io. 6. Cyril. ad Calos. Amb l. 4. de sacr. c. 4. & li. 6. c. 1. visible formes, to wit, of breade and wine. But that which vnder those fourmes, our faith, & not Damasc. li. 4. cap. 14. our sense & reason doth apprehend: that is the true bo­dy & blood of Christ our Sauiour. And that which by participation of this Sacrament, we get, is a certaine Aug. tr [...]. 26. in Io. & alii postea citandi. singular grace of the holy Ghost; to wit, the wholsome fruite and ef­fecte of the Eucharist, as we will shew heerafter.

3 Which are the chiefe pointes necessa­ry to be knowne touching this Sacrament?

THere are fiue, that doe princi­pally require the handling: The first concerning the trueth of the Eucharist. The second touching the transubstantiation of bread and wine. The third of the worship and adoration of the same. The fourth, [Page 166] of the ohlation and Sacrifice there­of. The last of the receiuing of the same vnder one or both kinde. For of these inspeacial, it is very profita­ble in these our daies, to haue per­fecte knowledge & vnderstanding.

4 What therfore is to bee beleeued tou­ching the verity of the Eucharist?

THis surely, that against all Ioā. 6. & ibidē Cyril. Aug. tract. 27. in Ioan. Cypr. de cae­na Do. Pet. Clū. l. 1. ep. 2 Capharnaites, we doe with the wholl Church assuredly beleeue; that vnder the formes of bread and wine, the very true Conc. Eph. Nic. 2. act. 6. Later. c 1. Const. ses. 8. Flor. Trid. ses. 11. cap. 1. & 3. Ignat. ad smir. teste Theod. in dial. 3. Tert. de resur. car. cap. 8. & de idol. cap. 7. Cyp. de lapsis. Hesich. in cap. 22. Leuit. Opt. lib. 6. Leo. ser. 7. de pas. & ep. 23. Theod. dial. 2 fleshe of Ie­sus Christ, & his true blood is giuen in the Eucharist: by the ministery certes of the Priest; but by the pow­er and omnipotencie of our Lorde Iesus Christ, with whom any word is not Luc. 1. Mar. 10. impossible. He Psal. 148. Da­masc. l. 4. cap. 14. & in hist. Barl. cap. 19. l. 3. Parall. c. 45. Amb. iib. 4. sacr. cap. 4. & 5. Cyril. l. 4. in Ioan. cap. 13. Pet. Clun. lib. 1. ep. 2. spake, [Page 167] and they were made: he commaunded and they were created. And he saide in that supper which was prepared the daye before his passion, when he had taken the breade first, and then the Luc. 22, Mar. 14, Mat. 26, 1, Cor. 11, Iust. Apol. 2. Iren. l. 4. cap. 32. & 34. Iuuenc. li. 4. Euang. hist. Tert. l. 5. cōt. Marc. cap. 8. Chalice into his hands, & when his meaning was to assure euery mā both of the institution of this Sacrament & also of the trueth therof: he, I say, most plainly and expresly said: Luc. 22, This is my bodye which is giuen for you. he saide, This Mar. 14, Mat. 26. is my blood that shall be shed for ma­ny. Concerning which institution he saide also before: Ioan. 6, vide Hil. 8. de Trin. Cyr. in. Io. l. 4. c. 16. Orig. ho. 8. in Nū. Emis. ho. 5. de Pasc. Leo. ser. 6. de ieiun. sept mens. Ca­bil. 2. c. 46. My fleshe is meate indeede, and my bloode is drinke indeede. he saide, I am the Ibid. vide Cyril. lib. 4. in Io. ca. 15. liuing breade that came downe from heauen. If any man eate of this breade he shall liue for euer: Ibidem. vide Cyril. l. 4. c. 12. & Theoph. in cap. 6. Io. & in 14. Mar. Pet. Clun. l. 1. ep. 2. and the bread which I will giue is my fleshe, for the life of the worlde. Neither are other testimo­nies [Page 168] of the Euangelists, & the Apo­stle S. PAVL 1. Cor. 10 16. & 11, 13 obscure or harde to be known: which do euidently a­uouch this faith vnto vs, that no mā may doubt, Epip. in Ancorato. Cyr. catech. 4. myst. Chry. ho. 83 in Mat. Leo. ser. 6. de ie­iun. septimi mensis. but that Christ, ac­cording both to his diuine and hu­mane nature, is wholly in the Eu­charist, and doth remaine with vs euen to the end of the Mat. 28. Conc. Vien. in Clem. tit. de relig. & vener. sanct. world.

Therfore Aug. in Ps 98. & 33. Pros. de pro­mis. p. 2. c. 25 we haue and doe receiue in the Churches the very same fleshe of Christ, that was Chrys. ho. 2. in 2. Tim. & 24. in 1. Cor. & apud Da­masc. lib. 2. Parall. c. 50. Presbyteri Achaiae in hist. S. Andr. seene in times past, in Palestine pre­sent with men. But the same heere in this place is neither apparant vn­to the senses, nor subiecte to any transmutation and corruption: as being inuisible, impassible, immor­tall, shining with most excellente & diuine glory: which at this time we can not any otherwise beholde then with the eies of faith, but the Saintes in heauen doe clearely see, [Page 169] with wonderful delight & pleasure. And notwithstanding this, there be yet certaine sacramentaries (O hor­rible & often Synod. 2 Nicen. act. 6. tom. 3. Rom. Ver­cell. sub Le­one 9. Turon. sub Victor. 2. Rom. sub Nicolao 2. Rom. sub Gregor. 7. Constant. sess. 8. in ar­tic. 3. Ioan­nis Wicleff. Trid. ses. 13. can. 1. condemned im­pietie) who, whilest they can not reach with their senses, this myste­rie more to be adored, then sear­ched: they dare euen to deny the same, marueilously deprauing the wordes of the Gospell, although most plaine and euident. Which in­deed is nothing else; but euen as it were to take the sunne out of the worlde: and to spoile Gods spouse the Church of the moste pretious treasure of her true louer: and to bereaue the faithfull of the breade of life: that there may be nothing at all wherby their poore banished soules may be fedde and sustained in the deserte of this worlde.

5 And what is to be thought touching Transubstantiation?

TWo thinges are heere princi­pally to be considered, & plain­lie professed: the one is; that the Prieste, who consecrateth Con. La­ter. cap. 1. Chrys. lib. 3. de sacerd. Hier. ad He­liod. ep. 1. ca. 7. & 85. ad Euag. the Eucharist, must bee lawfully orde­red: the other is, that there is so much force and efficacie in those mystical & consecratory Iust. Apo 2. Iren. l. 5. c. 2. Amb. li. 4. de sacr. ca. 4. & de iis qui mysteriis in­itiantur, c. 9. Aug. ser. 28. de verb. Do. Cypr. de cae­na Dom. Chrys ho. 2. in 2. Tim. & de prod. Iudae. vide Bessarionem hac de re. & Nyss. in orat. catech. cap. 37. & orat. de Bapt. Prosp. de consid. distinct. 2. cap. Nos autem. words, whereby, such a Priest, doeth in Christs roome, cōsecrate the bread and wine vpon the Aultar: that the bread is sodainly Euseb. Emiss. ho. 5. de Pasc. Cypr. ser. de caena Do. Cyr. Hieros. Catec. myst. 1. 3. 4. Amb. l. 5. de sacr. cap. 4. & li. 4. cap. 4. & 5. & li. 4. de fide c. 5. Chry. in Mat. ho. 83. & de Encaen. Damasc. lib 4. cap. 14. Pet. Clun. lib. 1. ep. 2. changed into the body, and the wine into the blood of our Lorde.

A very wonderfull transmutati­on indeede, & to be measured on­lie by faith, which is broughte to passe by the omnipotent power of Christ working by those verye words: & it is not without cause cal­led [Page 171] by the holy Catholike Church Transubstantiation, Con. La­ter. c. 1. Trid. ses. 13. c. 4. & can. 2. Rom. sub. Greg. 7. Const. ses. 8. artic. 1. & 2. Item. Flor. Conc. & Lanfranc. because the substance of breade & wine is most certainly conuerted into the body and blood of Christ. For if the speach of ELIAS were of such force to cause fier to come from heauen, shall not the speach of Christ (for this collection hath S. AMBROSE Ambr. de iis qui myst, init. c. 9. & l. 4. de sac. c. 4. made) be of force to change the substance of the Ele­ments? of the works of the wholl worlde thou hast reade: he Ps. 148, 5. spake and they were made: he cōmanded and they were created. The speach therfore of Christ, which was able to make of nothing that which was not before; is it not able to change those thinges which are already, into that which they were not? for it is no lesse to giue new natures to thinges, then to change natures. And ther is nothing more euident then the speach of Christ, saying Mat. 26, 26. Mar. 14, 22. & ibid. Theoph. in 6. cap. Ioan. Greg. Nyss. orat. catech. c. 37. Guit. mund. lib. 3. this is my body; this is my blood, in so much as there [Page 172] is no place at all lefte of suspition, that after consecration ther is bread & wine remaining in the Eucharist.

6 Ought we to reuerence and adore this Sacrament?

YEa Aug. in Ps. 98. Amb. lib. 3. de spir. san. cap. 12. Mat. 4, 10. Ap. 14, 7. & 19, 10. & 22 9. Trid. sess. 13. ca. 5. can. 6. Pet. Clun. lib. 1. ep. 2. vndoubtedly, for so doth the office of religion require at our handes, that we creatures doe giue vnto our Creatour, & seruants vnto our Lorde and Redemer most mightie and soueraigne, whom we beleeue to be present in the Eucha­rist: the honour and worshippe due vnto him.

For of him the Scripture Heb. 1, 6. Psal. 96, 8. it selfe pronounceth: Let all the Angels of God adore him. And againe: All the Kinges of the earth shall Psal. 71, 81. adore him, all nations shall serue him. Then the diuine Prophet in an other place, when he doth contemplate this Sa­crament and the greatnesse therof, thincketh it not enough to say; the [Page 173] poore shall Ps. 21, 27 Vide ibidē Euthym. Euseb. in catena. Aug exposit. 1. & ep. 120. ad Honor. cap. 24. & 27. eate and shalbe satisfied, and shall praise our Lorde: but he ad­deth this also: all the families of nati­ons shall adore in his sighte. And again all those which are fatte of the earth haue eaten and adored.

The Sages, Mat. 2, 11. Chry. ho. 24. in 1. Cor. & ho. 8. in Mat. Ioan. 9, 38. Mat. 14, 33. & 9, 18. & 28, 17. Luc. 24, 52. and some other like are commended by the Euan­gelists, because they exhibited di­uine honour vnto Christ being yet in mortall fleshe, falling downe be­fore him & adoring him. But now haue we the same Christ in the Eu­charist: not Ro. 6, 9. Psal. 94, 3. mortall but immor­tall, wonderfull in glory and mer­uailous in might and power. And this faith doe we iustlie giue testi­monie of, with a religious worship both of body Chry. ho. 61. ad pop. ho. 3. in ep. ad Eph. & l. 6. de sacerd. ho. 1 de verb Esa. hom. 3. & 4 cont Anom. Nilus ep. ad Anast. Amb. orat. 1. praep ad Missam. Nazian. orat. 11. in Gor­gon. Greg. 4. dial. cap. 58. Orig. hom. 5. in diuers. and mind; when with reuerence and submission we doe exhibite the office of Christian [Page 174] humilitie & dutifull gratitude, be­fore that dreadful & alwaies most venerable maiesty of Almightie God.

7 What then must be our beliefe, con­cerning the Sacrifice of the Aultar?

THis vndoubtedly, that the Eu­charist is not instituted only to that end, that Christians may re­ceiue the same as an holsome food; wherupon it is called Io. 6, 48.51.55. 1. Cor. 10, 16 & 11, 26 Prouer. 9, 5. meate, drinke, liuely breade, & the breade of life: but also to the intent that it may be offered Dion. ec­cles. hier. cap. 3. & ep. 8. Ignat. ad smir. Iust. in Triphon. Bas. ser. 2. de baptis. ca. 2. Ter. de orat. ca. 14. Aug. ep. 23. & lib. 20. contr. Faust. c. 21. Fulg. l. 2. ad Mon. c. 2. & 5. Theod. hist cap. 20. Alcim. lib. 5. c. 10. Dam. in Barl. c. 12. & 19. Pet. Clun. l. 1. ep. 2. as a soueraigne & most proper sacrifice of the new Testamēt, insomuch, as it hath now of olde, obtained the name of an hoste, a Sacrifice, an oblation & ho­locauste.

And it is offered for a continuall memorie and thankesgiuing for the Chry. ho. 17. ad Heb. Passion of our Lorde, and that it [Page 175] may be auaileable vnto the faithfull both to doe away the euils, and ob­taine the good thinges both of this life Iac. Bas. Chry. in Li­tur. Aug. 22. ciu. cap. 8. Chry. ho. 77. in Io. & 18. in Act. Greg 4. dial. c. 57. Beda. lib. 4. hist. Anglic. cap. 22. and the life to come: & that it may not only profite the liuinge but the deade also to forgiuenesse of sinnes, as most graue Fathers doe out of diuine Scripture and Tradi­tion Clem. ep. 3. Iren. l. 4. c. 32. Chry. ho 3. ad Philip. & 69. ad po­pul. Damas. in orat. de defunct. Apostolicall auouche.

This is that singular greate and and incomparable Sacrifice, which Christ at his last Supper Iren. li. 4. c. 32. Euseb. lib. 1. ca. 10. demonst. Cypr. ep. 63. Aug. 10. ciu. cap. 20. l. 20. contr. Faust. cap 21. in Psal. 33. conc. 2. ordai­ning vnder the forme of bread and wine, gaue charge, to his Apostles, as to the first and chiefe Preistes of the new Testament, and to theire successours, to offer: Luc. 22, 19. Chry. 83. in Mat. & 24. in 1. Cor. Martial. ad Burdeg. cap. 3. Dion. ec­cles. hierar. cap. 3. Clem lib. constit. cap. 18. Petr. Clun. lib. 1. ep. 2. sayinge, doe this, for a commemoration of me.

This is that oblation, which was Gen. 4, 4. & 8, 21. & 14, 18. Exod. 12, 6. figured by diuers similitudes [Page 176] of sacrifices, in the time both of the lawe of nature, and the lawe of Aug. 10. ciu. ca. 20. & lib. 6. contr. Faust. cap. 5. MOISES: as being a sacrifice containing in it all those good thinges then signified by them, as the con­summation and perfection of them all. This is that perpetuall sacrifice, which shall not bee abolished Hippol. de consum. mun. Chrys. ho. 49. ope­ris imperf. but about the end of the worlde as Dan. 12, 11. & 9, 27. DANIEL testifieth.

To this belongeth the Preisthod Ps. 109, 4. Heb 7, 1.11. Gen. 14, 18. according to the order of Cyp. ep. 63. Euseb. li. 5. demonstr. c. 3. Hier. ad Marcell. ep. 17. cap. 2. & 126. ad E­uagr. Aug. in Psal. 33. conc. 2. Epi­phan. haeres. 55. Damas. l 4. c. 14. Melchizedech, which also DAVID affirmed that it should be and con­tinue in Christ.

This is that cleane and pure ob­latiō, which neither any vnworthi­nesse or malice of the offerers can pollute; which alone succeding Nū. 28, 3. & 29, 1. very many sacrifices Aug. 17. ciuitat. cap. 20. Pet. Clun. lib. 1. ep. 2. of the Iewes lawe; is offered & sacrificed among [Page 177] the Gentiles in euery place, that is to say, all the worlde Mal. 1, 11 Vide Mart. ad Burd. c. 3. Iust. in Tri­phon. Iren. lib. 4. ca. 32. 33. 34. Chry. in Psal. 95. Aug. 19. ciu. cap. 23. & li. 18. cap. 35. ouer, to ce­lebrate the name of our God and Redemer, as we reade in MALA­CHIE.

This is the oblatiō of the Masse, the Sacrifice, the Liturgie, Act. 13, 2. vnto which doe giue inuincible testimo­nie, the Canons and Traditions of Can. 3. & 9. Apost. Clem. lib. 6. Const. c. 23. the Apostles, the holy Coun­cels, Nicen. 1. c. 14. Laod. c. 19. & 58. Eph. in ep. ad Nest. Trid. sess. 22 cap. 1. the generall consent and conlinuall custome of the wholle Church, Greeke Vide Liturg. Iac. Basil. Chrys. Ambros. Greg. & cet. & Latine, East and weast.

Which Sacrifice The very name of the MASSE is read in these places: Alex. 1. ep. 1. Telesph. Foelix. 1. ep. 2. Higinus & Soter apud Gratian. Euarist. apud Iuonem. Fabian in Cod. Decretor. 16. lib. Faelix. 4. ep. 1. S. Bened. in Reg. cap. 17. Damas. in Alex. Sixto. 1. Telesph. & Foelice. 1. Item ep. 4. Carth. 2. cap. 3. Agath. cap. 21. & 47. Amb. lib. 5. ep. 33. Aug. ser. 91. 237. cap. 8. & 251. de temp. Conc. Milcu. cap. 12. & 4. Carth. cap. 84. Leo. ep. 81. ad Diosc. & 88. ad Episc. Gall. & Germ. Victor. Vtic. lib. 2. Cassia. lib. 3. de ordine Psal. Greg. lib. 1. ep. 12. & lib. 4. ep. 10. Conc. Rom. sub Sylu. Ilerd. cap. 4. Valent. cap. 1. Aurel. 1. cap. 18. of the Masse [Page 178] if we weigh the whole matter vp­rightly, is in trueth a certaine holy and liuely representation, and also an vnbloody and effectuall oblati­on of our Lords Passion & of that bloody Sacrifice, which was offe­red for vs vpon the Crosse.

Wherby first it cōmeth to passe, that a liuely memory, faith, & gra­titude from vs towardes our Rede­mer, is daily stirred vp and confir­med, according to that; Doe this Luc. 22, 19. 1. Cor. 11, 24. for a commemoration of me. Of which words, the Church hath bene such a diligent interpretor, that she hath in such sort ordained, all externall furniture belonging vnto this vn­bloody Sacrifice, holy De Cae­remon. Mis­sae. Dion. eccles. hier. cap. 3. Isid. Alcuin. Remig. Raban Amal. Rupert. Innoc. 3. Con. Trid. ses. 22. c. 5. & can. 7. Chry. hom. 3. & 14 Eph. Prud. in perist. hym. 2. Opt li. 6. Hier. ad Theoph. ante libros eius pascha. Cyr. ca­tech. 5. myst. Clem. ep. 2. ad frat. Dom. Beda. l. 1. hist. Angl. cap. 29. Vesti­ments, Vessels, Ceremonies, and al manner of actions: that the stand­ers [Page 179] by may haue nothing else to be­hold, but that holy commemorati­on: and the maiestie of so greate a Sacrifice may be the more set forth: and the mindes of the faithfull, by meanes of these exteriour signes and helpes, more easilye lifted vp, and as it were leade with the hande to the meditation of Heauenlye thinges, which do lye hidde in this Sacrifice.

Also hereby it cōmeth to passe, that the fruite of the oblation of Christ made vpon the Crosse, and of our Redemption may be appli­ed vnto vs, and to all the faithfull as well aliue as Cypr. ep. 66. Chrys. ho. 41. in 1. Cor. & 21. in Act. Damasc. or. de defunct. Aug. de cura. cap. 1. & serm. 32. de verb. Apost. cap. 1. & 2. & lib. 9. Conf. cap. 11. 12. 13. Epiph, cont. Acr. haeres. 75. deade.

For which cause Serm. de cae­na Dom. vide Iac. in Liturg. Basil. & Chrysost. S. CYPRIAN giueth testimonie that this Sacra­ment is both a medicine and a ho­locaust to heale infirmities, and to [Page 180] purge iniquities. And MARTIAL the disciple of the Ad Bur­degal. cap. 3. vide Hier. in Tit. 1. Amb. 1. offic. cap. 48. & in Ps. 38. Alex. ep. 1. & 2. Naz. orat. 3. Aug. ser. 4. de Innoc. & 3. Braccar. cap. 1. Greg. ho. 37. in E­uang. Trid. sess. 22. c. 2. Apostle S. PETER, writeth thus: That which the Iewes vpon enuie did sacrifice, thinking therby to blot out his name vpon earth: that same doe we for our saluation offer vpon a sanctified Aultar, knowing well that by this only remedy life is giuen vn­to vs, and death put to flight. Wee omit other Fathers, witnesses of the same faith and doctrine, that we may keepe that breuitie that we purposed in the beginning.

By all which thinges it is appa­rantly euident, that Christ two sun­dry waies is called and is in deede for vs a Sacrifice: to wit after a bloo­dy, & Conc. E­phes. in ep. ad Nest. 2. Synod. Nic. act. 6. tom. 3 Aug. contr. Faust. l. 20. cap. 21. an vnbloody maner. For he offered Eph. 5.2. Heb. 10, 14. himselfe a bloody sa­crifice for vs vpon the Crosse, that vnto the tipe of the Pascall Lambe, which was offered Ex. 12, 3. Mar. 14, 12. among the Iewes; he the true Lambe without spot, the very truth vnto the figure, [Page 181] might answere. But at the last sup­per, Euseb. l. idem ca. 10. Naz. orat. 4. & in carm. ad Episc. & ad Constā ­tinop. Nyss. orat. 1. in re­sur. Christ. as also vpon the Aultar, his pleasure was, that the same shoulde be offered, after a manner and cere­monie vnbloody, euen as S. CY­RIL Ep. 10. ad Nest. & in­terp. Anat. 11 calleth it: to the intent that the oblation of Gen. 14, 18. Heb. 7, 1 Psal. 109, 4. Hier. in Mat 26. Oecum. in Heb. 5. Sedul. lib. 3. oper. Pasch. Cla. Marius lib. 3. in Gen Melchizedech, who offered bread & wine, might be made perfite; & he remaine true Preist according to the order of Melchizedech, and his Preisthood con­tinue foreuer, without any other to succeede in his roome.

There, once Heb. 9, 25 & 10.14 and at one onlie place of Iudea, he offered his Sacri­fice; whereof S. PAVL writing vn­to the Hebrues doth discourse: but here he is sacrificed Chry. ho 17. ad Heb. Aug. ep. 23. Theo. in ca. 5 7. 10. ad Heb. item Oecum. & Photius. more often, and in euery place, to wit all ouer the Church: as it is confirmed by the Mal. 1, 11 Prophet MALACHIE. There he was offered vnto death: and here for a perpetuall and liuely [Page 182] remembrance of his death, & Pet. Clū. lib. 1. ep. 2. an holsome participatiō therof, which floweth from thence, as it were, frō the head vnto the mēbers; to the in­tent that the fruit & effect of that sa­crifice offered vpon the crosse might be dailie exhibited and applied vn­to vs, by this sacrifice of the Masse.

8 Is the Eucharist to be receiued vnder one kinde only, as of bread, or vnder both kindes of bread and wine?

FOR asmuch as belongethe to Priests, or those that sacrifice; it is manifest that they must receiue the Sacramēt vnder both kinds: where­as otherwise, they cannot orderly either consecrate, or offer the Eucharist. The reason wherof depending of the nature of the sacrifice it selfe; there is no neede to alleadge in this place.

But concerning the rest of the faithfull which doe not themselues [Page 183] sacrifice, we must thus much con­fesse, that they are not bounde by any diuine commandement to re­ceiue the Blessed Sacrament vnder both kindes, but that it is sufficient for their saluation to communicate vnder one kinde. For if we looke in­to the state of the primitiue Church we shall finde that it was ministred vnto the faithfull sometime vnder one Tert. lib. 2. ad vxor. c. 5. Cyp. ser. 5. de lapsis. Orig. ho. 13 in Exo. Bas. in ep. ad Cae­sariā. Hier. apol. contr. Iouin. cap. 6. Petr. Clun. l. 1. mirac. c. 1. and sometime vnder both kindes. And if we goe vnto the ho­ly Scripture; it doth in such 1. Cor. 10, 16. & 11, 26. Act. 2, 42. ma­ner speake of this Sacrament, that it vseth to make mention sometime of the bread and the cuppe; some­time of the bread only. For where we reade: Vnlesse you Io. 6, 53. Ibid. vers, 51 Conc. Trid. sess, 21 c. 1. eate the fleshe of the Sonne of man, & drinke his bloode you shall not haue life in you: We reade also: If any man eate of this breade he shall liue foreuer. And he which said; Ibi. ver. 54. He that eateth my fleshe, and drinketh [Page 184] my bloode, hath life euerlasting: hath also said: The Ibid. 51. bread which I will giue, is my flesh, for the life of the world. And againe the same that affirmed: He Ibi. ver. 56. that eateth my fleshe, & drinketh my bloode, abideth in me and I in him: affirmed this also: He Ibid. ver. 58. that eateth this bread, shall liue foreuer. To omit, what S. LVKE Luc. 24, 30.35. Act. 2, 42. & 20, 7. & 27, 35. Aug. ep. 86. ad Casul. Chry. ho. 17 operis im­perf. Isich. in Leuit. cap. 9. alleadgeth tou­ching the breaking of breade only. Neither doe we want the example of Christ himselfe, who first at the last supper ordained this Sacrament vnder Mat. 26, 26. Mar. 14, 22. Luc. 22, 19. 1. Cor. 11, 24. both kinds, & deliuered it vnto his Apostles. But afterward be­ing at Emaus with his two disciples, he gaue Luc. 24, 30. & ibid. Theoph. & Beda. Chry. ho. 17. oper. imperf. Aug. li. 3. de cons. Euang cap. 25. thē the Eucharist vnder one kinde only & immediatly after withdrew himselfe as the fathers do interpret this place of the Gospel.

we must not therfore condemn, either those, who contenting them selues with one kinde only, doe ab­staine [Page 185] from the vse of the cuppe; & are read to haue Euseb. l. 6. hist. cap. 36. Aug. ho. 26. ex 50. & ser. 252. de tēp. Amb. in Sa­tyr. Pauli. in vita S. Amb. Amphil. in vita Basil. Beda. lib. 4. hist. c. 14. & 24. Theod. in Philoth. in vita 26. quae est Si­meonis. E­uagr. l. 4. c. 3 Greg. Turo. li. 1. de glor. Martyr. c. 86 Gulielmus Abb. in vita S. Bernard. lib. 1. ca. 11. abstained many ages sithence: or those that of olde, when so the Church did allow; had in publike vse both kindes.

But vse and experience the mai­ster of matters, hath taught by litle & litle, that for the more profite of the people, and lesse danger, & for many respects it is very couenient­ly donne, that the Chalice being lefte, the cōmunion vnder one kind onlye be retained. And thus hath the Church long since decreed to be done, not swaruing at all herein from the ordinance and comman­dement of her spouse (for she is the Piller & 1. Tim. 3, 15. groūd of truth, & a faithfull dispensour 1. Cor. 4, 1 of the mysteries of God,) but employing that pow­er which shee hath receiued of her spouse in dispensing the mysteries to 2. Cor. 10, 8. & 13, 10. Conc. Trid. ses. 21. cap. 2. edification, and the commō [Page 186] profite of the faithfull, as the state and condition of times and men, which enforceth alteration euen in sacred things, doth seme to require.

For the very wordes of the Gos­pel doe Mat. 26, 20. Mar. 14, 17. Luc. 22, 14. Iust. in Apol. 2. ad Ant. giue vs to vnderstand, that Christ at his last supper dealt with those, vnto whom he gaue cō ­mission not only to receiue, but al­so to consecrate and offer the Eu­charist, yea and to direct & Act. 20, 28. 1. Pet. 5, 2. Luc. 10, 16. Ephes. 4, 11.14. go­uerne the whole Church. To the iudgement, wisedome, & autority, of those he left, to appoint lawes vn­to posteritie and according to the diuersitie of times orderlie to dis­pose, aswell in moste other things appertaining vnto Chrstian weale, as in the maner and order of com­municating the Euchariste vnto the faithfull.

This same 1. Cor. 11, 34. euen out of Saint PAVL, dothe S. AVGVSTINE [Page 187] Ad Ia­nua. ep. 118. cap. 6. proue, and it may easely be con­uinced by many decrees of the Apostles.

Neither haue we reason to thinke that the laitye haue any wrong, if in this, as also in moste Mat. 18, 18. Io. 20, 23. 1. Tim. 3, 2.8.13. & 4, 14. Tit. 1, 5. other thinges they be not made equall vn­to Priests. For it is most certaine, that Christ is not diuided into two partes, according vnto the two di­stinct signes of this Sacrament; but that aswell vnder one as vnder both kindes, yea vnder a litle Basil. ad Caesar. Cyr. ad Calos. & in Io. lib. 4. c. 14. Conc. Flor. Emis. hom. 3. de. Pasc. Trid. ses. 13 c. 3. & de cons. dist. 2. c. qui mā. ducat. & ca. singuli. particle of a consecrated hoste, Christe is wholly giuen and wholly receiued in fleshe, in soule, in bloode, and in Godhead. And where Christ is re­ceiued whole and perfite, there can not be wanting the full fruite and effectuall grace of so greate a Sacra­ment And therefore the laitie are here defrauded of no commoditie at all, whether thou regardest the [Page 188] thing it selfe contained in the Sacra­ment, to wit, Christ God and man: or doest require the Io. 6, 41.51. 1. Cor. 10, 16. fruite and grace which is giuen vnto those, that receiue the Blessed Sacrament, for the health of theire soules: but they receiue as much vnder one kind, as they should vnder both, if it were alowable.

Of which matter, certes, there is no more any place lefte either to Aug. ep. 118. cap. 5. doubt or to dispute: sithence that the holy Ghost, who accordinge to the promise of Luc. 22, 31. Io. 14, 16. & 16, 12. Esa. 59, 21. Christ doth teach & gouerne the Church, hath sette downe vnto vs a most certaine and plaine sentence, & againe, and againe, confirmed the same, with the inuiolable authoritie of a most holy Synod. Const. sess. 13. Bas. sess. 30. Trid. sess. 21. Synode. Wherupon it may euidently be concluded, that this custome of reciuing vnder one kind is not contrary vnto the comman­dement [Page 189] of God: is ratified by the lawfull authoritie of the Church: is approued by long continuance of time, and generall consent of the faithfull: is commended with most sure reason and profite: and finally, is to be assuredly accounted for a lawe, which by none, but by the Church her selfe may be changed.

And yet neither the aduersaries themselues though here they barke and keepe a stirre, are able to shewe when such custome of communi­cating began. So that it is a wonder to see some yet, for all this, who be­ing caried away with a shew of pri­uate deuotion, doe otherwise per­swade themselues, & doe conspire 1. Tim. 3, 15. Mat. 18, 17. herein with the new rebels and contemnors of the Church, against the reuerend Aug. lib. 1. con. Cresc. cap. 33. authoritie of the whole Church. These men truely oughte to feare, leaste, whilest they [Page 190] stand so much vpon the outwarde signes of the Sacrament and giue themselues wholly to contentious­nesse: they lose the internall bene­fite of the Sacrament, yea & Christ himselfe altogether: so that it were farre better for them to abstaine frō any vse of the Sacrament at all. For­somuch as neither faith Aug. de vnit. Eccles. cap. 4. nor Sa­cramentes are profitable to any; but to those onlye, who persist in the vnitie of the Church. So that here­upon Sainte AVGVSTINE hath Lib. 3. cont. lit. Pe­til. cap. 40. said: All the Sacramentes of Christ are receiued not to saluation but to iudgement, without the charity of vnity. And again: De bapt. cont. Don. lib. 1. cap. 8. what doth either sound faith, or happely, the sound Sacrament of faith profite a man; where by the deadly wound of Schisme, the sound health of charitie is destroied? And truely there is no doubt, but that they doe greuously sinne against Christ himselfe, who [Page 191] presume to abuse this most holy Aug. lib. 21. ciu. c. 25. Trid. ses. 13. cap. 2. & 8. badge of vnity, to make it as a badge of Schismaticall diuision.

9 What profite commeth by the Eucha­rist being receiued as it ought to be?

VErie much doubtlesse, and ex­ceeding great. For, this is the holy banquet wherein Christ is receiued, the memory of his Passion Basil. ser. 1. de bapt. c. 3. is solemni­sed, the minde is Ambr. in Psa. 118. ser. 15. vers. 4. Conc. Trid. sess. 13. ca. 2. replenished with grace, & a pleadge of future glory is gi­uen vs: As the Church mooued by the feeling and experience of these fruites, doth notablely sing.

This is the Io. 6, 32.35.48.51.58 & ibi Theo. & Cyril. Bread that descen­ded from heauen, and giueth life to the worlde, & vpholdeth & streng­theneth our mindes in spiritual life.

This is that holy Synaxis or Cō ­muniō, 1. Cor. 10, 17. Conc. Flor. which signifieth & cau­seth also the faithful to be linked to­gether amongst thēselues, as mēbers of one & the same body, and to bee [Page 192] associated vnto the merites of all Saintes and deuout persons: more­ouer (which is a more blessed and happy thing) it vniteth thē Chry. ho. 45. in Io. & 61. ad pop. Hil. lib. 8. de Trin. Leo. serm. 14. de Pas. Cyr. li. 1 in Io. ca. 26. & l. 20. c. 13 & l 4. ca. 17 Nyss. cra. ca­tech. cap. 37. fast vnto Christ their heade, that they may Io. 6, 56. abide in him, & he in them, & so by that meanes they may ob­taine life euerlasting.

This is that voiage Conc. 1. Nic. cap. 12. Aurel. ca. 12 Aure. 3. c. 24 Chrys. l. 6. de sacer. Paulin in vita Am­bros. Euseb. l. 6. hist. c. 36. Niceph. li. 8. c 31. & l. 13. c. 37. Cedrē. in Maur. & Phoc [...]e. imp. Greg. ho. 40. in Euang. prouision of our peregrination, which as the Manna giuen vnto the Exod. 16, 13. Deut. 8, 16. Sap. 16, 20. Io. 6, 48. Alcimus l. 5. c. 20. Fathers, bringeth comforte, delight, vertue and grace most effectuall, without all comparison, vnto those that are wandring in the deserte & warfare of this life, & traueling from hence vnto the heauenly Hierusalem.

And two effects principally, (as most excellently teacheth S. BER­NARD) Ser. de caena Do. lege Cyril. l. 4. in Io. c. 17. & l. 3. c. 37. Cassia. Coll. 22. c. 6. doth this Sacrament worke in vs; For in the leaste sinnes it [Page 193] diminisheth our feeling, & in the grea­ter sinnes it cutteth off consent. If any of you do not feele neither so often, nor such vehement motions of Anger, Enuie, Le­cherie, or such other like: let him giue thankes to the body & blood of our Lord because the vertue of the Sacrament wor­keth in him: and let him be glad that a most festered sore doth now drawe neere to perfite soundnesse. And the same Citatura B. Thoma opusc. 59. ca. 5. vid. Chry. hom. 24 in 1. Cor. & 51 in Mat. Pet. Clun. lib. 1. ep. 2. againe in an other place: This body of Christ, is a medicine vnto the sicke, & a way to the waifaring pilgrimes: which strengtheneth the weake, delight­eth the strong, & cureth languishing faintnesse. By this a man is made more meeke to take correction; more patient to abide labour; more feruent in loue; in taking heede more circumspect; more prompte in obedience, more deuoute in thankesgiuing.

No meruaile therfore that great Ad Eph. vid. Basil. ad Caes. Amb. l. 5. de Sacra. cap. 4. Chry. hom. 61. ad Antioch. Cypr. ser. 6. de orat. Do. Hier. ad Lu­cin. ep. 28. Cyr. lib. 3. in Ioan. cap. 37 Cassia. Col. 23. cap. 21. IONATIVS hath written, wil­ling [Page 194] vs to co come often and speedely vn­to the Eucharist, & (as he calleth) it to the glory of God. For when this is conti­nually donne, the powers of Satan are ex­pelled, who bendeth all his endeuours, in to fiery dartes to sinne. This bread is a medicine causing immortallitie, a preseruatiue, neuer to die, but to liue in God through Iesus Christ.

10 What thinges are required for the worthy receiuing of the Eucharist, and reaping the fruites & commodities therof?

THe answere is easie of the Apo­stle himselfe: Let a man proue 1. Cor. 11 28. & ibid. Theoph. & Ansel. Greg. in 1. Reg l. 2 c. 1. Nyss. de perf. Christ. forma himselfe: & so let him eate of that bread. As also S. AVGVSTINE Ser. 1. de temp. hath saide: In the body of Christ our life doth consist: let him therfore change his life, who meaneth to receiue life.

And this prouing of a mans selfe, and change of life, consisteth spea­cially in fower things: to wit, there [Page 195] must be faith, penance, attention of minde, and a decent compositi­on of the Christian man.

Faith requireth thus much, that thou doest not doubt any whit at all of Bas. quaest 172. in reg. breu. those thinges that we haue saide, and other the like appertai­ning vnto this misterie. And that, thou shalt accomplishe, in case thou rest wholly and simply, vpon the faith and sentence of the Church, as doubtlesse it is most 1. Tim. 3, 15. necessary.

Penance Bas. ser. 1. de Bapt. c. 3. & ser. 2. c. 3. Cyp. de laps. Conc. Trid. ses. 13. ca. 7. Hesych. in c. 26. Leuit. Chry. ho. 30 in Gen. & hom. 10. in Mat. Pet. Clun. lib. 1. mirac. cap. 2. 3. 5. whereof (we will speake hereafter more at large,) re­quireth a detestatiō of sin, & a plain and sincere confession vnto a Priest, & absolutiō obtained for the same.

Then must the minde of necessi­ty be Chry. ho. 83. in Mat. & 3. ad Eph. & 60. & 61. ad Antioch. present seriously conuer­ting it selfe, by meditations and de­uoute praiers Amb. in orat. ante M [...]ssam. vnto this so greate a Sacrament.

Last of al the decent demeanour [Page 196] and composition I spake of, doth require; that no man come vnto this holy Communion, but Aug. ser. 2. & 252. de tēp. Cassia. Coll. 22. c. 5. & l. 6. instit. cap. 8. chaste, Aug. ad Ian. ep. 118. cap. 6. fasting, modest, humble, with Orig. ho. 5. in diuers. Cass. Coll. 22. cap. 7. submission, and without all in­decencie. But they that receiue the holy Eucharist vnworthely, do not receiue life, but iudgement vnto themselues, and are 1. Cor. 11, 27. Chr. ho. 45. in Io. & 61. ad Anti. Bas. ser. 2. de Bapt. cap. 3. Theodor. in 1. Cor. 11. Cassia. Coll 22. c. 5. Pet. Clun. lib. 1. mirac. c. 25. guilty of the body and bloude of our Lorde, as witnesseth the Apostle: and shal be grieuosly condemned with Iudas, & the Iewes, the blouddy enimies of Christ our Sauiour.

OF THE SACRAMENT OF PENANCE.

1 What is the Sacrament of Penance?

Trid. ses. 14. c. 1. & can. 1 ses. 6. c. 14. & can. 29. Flor. & Cōst. ses. 15. Nyss. in vita Moisis. Bern. in vita Malach.IT is that in which is giuen the ab­solution of a Prieste from sinnes, which a man hath truely detested & rightly confessed.

Which power of absoluing to [Page 197] the intent that wee might haue cer­taine in the Church; this diuine promise was made vnto Trid. ses. 14. c. 6. & cā. 10. Amb. l. 1 de poenit. c. 2. & 7. & lib 2. cap. 2. Priests: Receiue Io. 20, 23 ibid. Cyr. lib 12. cap. 56. Greg. ho. 26. in Euang. Chry. ho. 85 in Ioan. yee the holy-Ghost: whose sinnes you shall forgiue, they are forgi­uen them: and whose you shall reteine, they are reteined. Then in an other place; Amen I say to you, saith our Mat. 18, 18. Cyp. ep. 54. ad Corn. Hila. can 16 in Mat. Pa­cia. ep. 1. ad Sympr. Hier ad Heliod. ep. 1. cap. 7. Aug. lib. 20. ciuit cap. 9. Chrys. ho. 5. de ver. Esaiae vidi Domi­num. Lorde, Whatsoeuer you shall binde vpon earth, shall be bounde also in hea­uen: and whatsoeuer you shall loose vpon earth, shal be loosed also in heauen.

By which it plainly apeareth, that the effecte of this Sacrament is excellent and ful of comforte, as be­ing the meanes whereby are remit­ted all manner of sinnes, though ne­uer so foule and abominable: and they absolued without anie diffe­rence, that haue guiltie consciences in the sight of Almightie God: and this by the Ministery of a Prieste, through the diuine ordinance of [Page 198] Christ. And therefore the power and authority of Priestes, is nowe farre more excellent, and more to be accounted of, than of Leuit. 4, 22.27. & 5, 4, 15. & 6, 2. & 13, 2.17, 37. & 14, 2.18. Mat. 8, 4 Luc. 17, 14. olde it was, as beeing those persons vnto whom it is granted, I doe not say to allowe, as already purged; but alto­gether to purge, not the leprosie of the body, but the filthes of the soul, as witnesseth Chrys. l. 3. de sacerd. Saint CHRYSOS­TOME. And Aug. de Verb. Dom. ser. 8. ca. 1. & 2. & ser. 44 & in Io. tra. 49. & ho. 27 ex 50. & in Psal. 101. Conc. 2. S. AVGVSTINE: What other thing doth the Church, saith hee, vnto whom it is saide, what thinges you shall loose shall be loosed: But that which our Lord said to his Disci­ples loose him Io. 11, 44. & let him goe? Amb. lib. de paenit. 1. & 2. Aug. lib. de adult. con­iug. c. 28. & lib. 2. ca. 16. Con. Later. can. 1. Trid. cap. 2. ses. 14. Flor. Hier. li. 2. adu. Pelag

2 Wherefore is this Sacrament of Pe­nance needfull?

THat a man hauing fallen after Baptisme & become the enemy of God, obtaining by means of this Sacrament remission of sinnes, may be reconciled vnto God, and of a [Page 199] deade man bee made aliue, and of wicked become iust. For which cause, the Fathers doe not vnadui­sedly cal Pacia. ep. 1. ad Sympr. Hier. in ca. 3. Esa. & ep. 8. ad Demetr. de seruand. Virg. cap. 6. Ambros. ad Virg. laps c. 8. Trid. ses. 6 c. 14. & ses. 14. can. 2. Tert. de pae­nit. c. 7. Ezech. 18, 30. & 33, 11 Penance the second ta­ble after shipwracke, to wit, by the which, euery man may be transpor­ted out of the whirle-poole of mor­tal sinne as out of a shipwracke, into the grace & fauor of almighty God, though loaden & pestered with ma­nie, and those very heinous sinnes.

3 When is this Sacrament taken as it ought to be, & worketh effectually?

VVHhen he that sueth for re­mission of his sinnes, Conc. Flor. & Trid. ses. 14. cap. 3. & can. 4. doth vse these three partes or actes, Con­trition, Confession, & Satisfaction, which do comprehend the ful con­uersion of a man vnto God, the du­ty of a penitent, and his perfecte re­nuing. Of which Ser. de pae­nit. 2. Reg. 16, 5. Ps. 50, 19.5. & 6, 7. & 37, 7.18. & 101, 4.10 2. Reg. 12, 13. & 24, 10 3. Reg. 21, 25. Ionae. 3, 7 S. CHRYS­OSTOME speaketh in this manner. Perfect Penance doth constraine the sin­ner [Page 200] to suffer all thinges willingly: Contri­trition in his hearte, Confession in his mouth, and in his actions nothing but humility. This to be holesome Pe­nance S. CHRYSOSTOME affir­meth, that by those very means that we offende God, which certes we doe by heart, worde and deede, by the same we may be reconciled vn­to God, in hearte by Contrition, in mouth by Confession, in deede by Satisfaction.

To Contrition appertaineth that place: A troubled spirit is a Psal. 50, 19. sacrifice to God: a contrite and humble hearte, O God thou wilt not despise.

Confession, S. LVKE doth no­tifie in these wordes: Act. 19, 18. Num. 5, 6. Manie of them that beleeued, came confessing and declaring their deeds. And the Iac. 5, 16. & ibid. Be [...]. A­postle S. IAMES teacheth: Confesse your sinnes one to another.

And to Satisfaction doe belong [Page 201] those woorthie fruites of Penance, which Mat. 3, 2. Luc. 3, 8. Act. 26, 20. S. IHON Baptist requi­reth, & amongst them Almes is ac­counted. Of these, DANIEL the Prophet saith thus: Redeeme Dan. 4, 24. thy sinnes with Almes, & thy iniquities with mercie towardes the poore.

A great offence hath neede of great Satisfaction, saith Amb. ad Virg. lap. c. 8 S. AMBROSE.

And hereūto also is referred that which S. PAVL saith of mourning for those 2. Cor. 12, 21. Corinthians, because they had not as yet doone Penance for the vncleannesse & fornication, and incontinency which they had committed. Trid. ses. 14. cap. 4. Flor. Aug. ser. 3. in Nat. Do. &c. 2. de pae­nit. medicin. seu ho. 50. ex 50. & cap 15. Fulg. li. 1. de remiss. pec. c. 12.

4 What is Contrition?

IT is a griefe of minde, and a de­testation conceiued for sinne, be­cause Almighty God is therewith displeased, ioined with a full pur­pose of amendment of life.

This Contrition is Chrys. in Ps. 50. & de compunct. l. 1. & 2. Aug. de paenit. medic. c. 9. Amb. c. 8. ad Virg. laps. Trid. ses. 14. can. 5. procured, [Page 202] if a man doe diligently beholde the foulnesse, enormity, & multitude of his sinnes; if hee carefully thinke vpon that soueraigne goodnesse of­fended, of the grace of God, and o­ther giftes loste: if he doe deepelie waighe and stand in awe of the ine­uitable Heb. 9, 27. Sophō. 1, 15. Mat. 25, 41. Mar. 9, 43. necessitie of the vncer­taine houre of death, the horrible seuerity of the iudgement to come, and the euerlasting paines prepared for sinners.

Hereūto appertaineth that of E­ZECHIAS: Esa. 38, 15. I wil recoūt vnto thee all my yeeres in the bitternesse of my soul. And that of DAVID: Ps. 118, 120. I stoode in awe of thy iudgemēts. And that which hee also in lamenting manner doth pray: Ps. 37, 9. I am afflicted & too much hūbled: I did rore with the sighs of my hart, And a little after, Ibid. v. 19 I will declare my iniquity, and I will thinke for my sinne.

Also it is an expresse speach of [Page 203] God himselfe vnto a sinner: Thou Apoc. 2, 4. & 2. ad Cor. 12.21. & 7, 9. hast lefte thy first Charity, be mind­full therefore from whence thou art fallē: & doe Penance. Luc. 12, 5 Mat. 10, 28. And Christ in the Gospell; Feare him saith he, who af­ter he hath killed, hath power to cast in­to hell. Yea I say vnto you, feare him. Nowe finally this griefe of Contri­tion, doth prepare vs to remission of sinnes, in-case it be ioined with Amb. l. 1. de paenit. c. 1. a confidence of Gods mercie, and a desire of performing those thinges which do belong to the Sacrament of Aug. de paenit. med. cap. 11. & in Ench. ca. 65. Ambr. in Ps. 37. &c. 8. ad Virg. laps. Penance.

5 Is Confession necessary?

YEA verily: but not only as some doe falsely suppose, that interi­our Confession which is to be done in the presence of God Chry. ho. 42. in Mat. euerie day, according to the example of holy DAVID, who saith, I haue Ps. 31, 5. saide I will confesse against my selfe my vniustice vnto our Lord: But also this [Page 204] exteriour confession which is done vnto a Orig. in Ps. 37. ho. 1. & ho. 2. in Leu. Chry. l. 3. de sacer. Niss. orat. in eos qui alios acerbius iu­dicant. Pet. Clun. l. 1. mirac. c. 3. 4. 5. 6 & l. 2. c. vlt. Priest of all the sinnes which doe come into a mans minde after diligent searche and examina­tion of his conscience.

So is it written of men of the Pri­matiue Church: Many of them that Act. 19, 18. beleeued came confessing and decla­ring their deedes. Which manner of confessing to be very neecssary, not only the holy lawes of the Church, Con. La­teran. cā. 21. Flor. & Trid ses 14. cap. 5. and the reuerent writings Clem. ep 1. ad frat. Do. Dion. ep. 8. ad De­moph. Tert. de paenit. ca. 8. 9. 10. 12. Orig. in Ps. 37. ho. 1. & 2. & ho. 2 in Leuit. Cyp. de laps. Pacia in paraen. ad paenit. Hier. in c. 10. Eccle. Chry. ho. 30. in Gen. & 16. in Mat. of the Fathers doe confirme, but also the diuine words of Christ doe cō ­clude and declare, when hee saith, Ioan. 20, 23. Whose sinnes you shall forgiue, they are forgiuen them: And whose you shal retaine, they are retained. But to remitte & retaine sinnes (whereas this is an office of a Iudge) no Priest can haue authority, except he first [Page 205] examine and knowe verie perfectlie the sinners cause, whereof hee hath to iudge. Neither can this knowe­ledge be had, before that the partie which committeth himselfe to bee iudged and absolued by the Prieste as his Aug. lib. 20. ciu. c. 9. Greg. ho. 26 in Euang. Chry. l. 3. de sacer. & ho. 5. de verb E­sa. Hier. ad Heliod. ep. 1. cap. 7. Iudge, and Con. Lat. can. 21. Wormat. c. 25. Orig. ho. 1. & 2. in Psal. 37. Phisition, doth so discouer and laie open his woundes in such distincte & seue­rall manner by voluntary Confessi­on: that the Priest may plainly per­ceiue where the sinnes are to bee loosened, and where they are to be bounde.

6 What doe the Fathers write of Confession?

THey certes, doe with one con­sent not onely commend & ap­proue vnto vs the benefite of Con­fession and perpetuall practise of it in the Church: but the bond also & necessitie thereof.

And to alleadge amongest verie [Page 206] many a fewe, and those most appro­ued witnesses; first Quaest. 288. in reg. breu. vide quaest. 229. & in ep. 3. can. ad Am­phil. can. 73. S. BASIL the great saith thus: It is iudged ne­cessary that sinnes be confessed vnto those to whom is committed the dispensation of the mysteries of God: for so the verie Penitents of auncient times are found to haue confessed their sinnes vnto holy mē.

Then De laps. vide ep. 10. & 55. S. CYPRIAN. I beseech you my breethren, saith he, euery one to confesse his sinne, whilest yet he that sin­neth remaineth in this world, whilest his confessiō may be admitted, whilest euery mans Satisfaction & remission giuen by the Priests is acceptable vnto our Lorde.

Hereunto accordeth the sentēce of S. AVGVSTINE, Hom. 49. ex 50. cap. 3. & ho. 41. & 50 cap. 4. & 5. who teacheth in this manner: Doe yee Penance, such as is done in the Church, that the church may pray for you. Let no man say within himselfe I doe it in secret, I doe it before God alone: God who pardoneth mee, knoweth that I doe in heart. Was it there [Page 207] foresaid in vaine. Mat. 18, 18. Ioan 20, 23. Whatsoeuer you shall loose in earth, shall be loosed in Hea­uen? Were the KEIES giuen to the Church of God in vaine? Doe we fru­strate the Gospell of God? Doe we fru­strate the wordes of Christ? Doe we pro­mise you that which he denieth? Doe we deceiue you? And in another place: Lib. 2 de visit. infirm. cap. 4. There are saith he, that do thinke it sufficient for their saluation, if they con­fesse their sinnes to God alone, vnto whō nothing is hidden, and euery mans con­science lieth open. For they will not, or they are ashamed, or they disdaine to shew themselues vnto PRIESTS, whō yet our Lord hath by MOISES ordai­ned to discerne betweene Leuit. 13, 2. & 14, 12. Luc. 17, 14. Mat. 8, 4. Leaper, & Leaper. But I will not haue thee decei­ued with this opinion, and bee ashamed thereby to confesse them vnto the vicege­rent of our Lord, either languishing with shamefastnesse, or stiffe-necked with in­dignation. For of reason in like manner [Page 208] must we admit him for our iudge, which our Lorde doth not disdaine to bee his Vicar. And it is no lesse euident that Ep. 91. ad Theod. vide ep. 80. ad E­pisc. Camp. LEO the great hath lefte in wri­ting; The manifold mercies of God doth so succour the falles of men, that not only by the grace of Baptisme, but also by the medicine of Penance, the hope of life euerlasting might be repaired: that they which had violated the benefite of rege­neration; condemning themselues in their owne iudgement, might come to remission of sinne: the succours of Gods goodnesse being so ordained, that pardon cannot be had at Gods hands but by the supplication of Priests. For the Mediator of 1. Tim. 2, 5. God and Men, Christ Iesus, hath giuē this power to Prelates of the Church that they might both admitte vnto Pe­nance those which confesse: and receiue them beeing purged with holesome satis­faction; to the Communion of the Sa­craments, by the gate of reconciliation.

[Page 209]7 What ought we to thinke of Satisfaction.

TRuely thus much, Greg. in cap. 9. lib. 1. Reg. Bas. q. 12. in reg. breu. that there is one kind of Satisfaction proper vnto Christ our Redeemer; and an other common to all faithfull peni­tents. That was once accomplished in the Heb. 9, 25. Eph. 5, 2.26. & 4, 32. 1. Ioan. 2, 2. Ioan. 1, 29. body of Christ crucified, when that immaculate Lamb tooke away the sinnes of the worlde, that they which by nature were the Sonnes of Eph. 2, 3. 2. Cor. 5, 18. Cypr. ep. 59. & 10. Tert. de paenit. ca. 5. 7. 8. 9. Conc. Trid. sess. 14. cap. 8 & 9. de sacr. Paenit. wrath, might bee re­conciled vnto God: but this, which belongeth vnto penitentes; is done euery day in the church by the mē ­bers of Christ, when beeing sorie for our sinnes, we doe after Confes­sion performe those thinges, which the PRIEST when hee gaue abso­lution enioined: or when of our owne accorde wee doe bring forth the worthy fruits of penance, wher­by we may in some part at the least, [Page 210] recompence the faults and offences of our life past.

This is a certaine Exod. 32, 31. Nū. 12, 9 & 14, 19.27 & 20, 10.24 Psal. 98, 6.8. 2. Reg. 12.7.13. Aug. l. 2. de pec. mer. c. 34. & l. 22. cont. Faust. c. 67. Greg. l. 9. mor. c. 27. 2. Reg. 24, 10 Prou. 11, 31. Eccli. 5, 2. Aug. tract. 124. in Ioan Satisfaction both of reuengement & of purgati­on: and it is so farre from obscuring the benefit & Satisfaction of Christ our Redeemer; that it doth more commend & set forth the same. For that Satisfactiō of his going before, & especially cooperating Chry. ho. 80. ad pop. with vs, we do according vnto the Scrip­ture, vse Esa. 56, 1. Ezech. 18, 21.27. Hier. 22, 3. 2. Cor. 7, 9. Ps. 50, 1.6. & Chrys. ibid. & in Mat. 3. iudgement and Iustice; taking reuengment vpon our selues for our sinnes; and cleansing the re­lickes of sin that remaine in vs; pro­curing and deseruing for our selues the more plentiful grace of God: fi­nally, professing by these meanes, that wee doe willingly embrace the Crosse of Christ, denie Luc. 9, 23. Mat. 16, 24. Ro. 6, 2.6. Eph. 4, 22. Col. 3, 9. our selues, mortifie our fleshe, and be­ing striken with an hatred of olde ADAM in vs, doe endeuour to per­fection, [Page 211] whilest we do with feruent zeale and courage striue against the motions of a depraued minde. Af­ter this sort did holy 2. Reg. 12, 13. 1. Paral. 21, 16. Ps. 34, 13. & 98, 11. Ionae. 3, 5. 3. Reg. 21, 27. 1. Mac. 2, 14. & 3, 47. 2. Mac. 3, 20. Mat. 11, 21. Luc. 10, 13. Iudith. 4, 8.16. & 7, 4. & 8, 5. & 9, 1. Ioel. 2, 12. Dan. 9, 3. Iob. 42, 6. Hier. 6, 26. & 4, 8. & 25, 34. & 48 37. & 49, 3. Ezech. 7, 18. Thren. 2, 10 DAVID, the Niniuites and others giue them­selues to Satisfaction, whome it is manifest to haue done Penance in Sackecloth, Ashes, Sighing, Mour­ning, Fasting, and other afflictions, & they are read to haue bin grateful and approued vnto God therefore. And this part of Penance the Scrip­ture confirming, and commending vnto vs crieth out: Ioel. 2, 12 Turne ye to me with al your heart, in Fasting, in Weepe­ing, & Lamentation. And in another place: Ezech. 18, 30.31. Conuert and doe Penance for all your iniquities: And iniquitie shall not be vnto you in destruction. And S. PAVL teacheth also, that the sad­nesse which is according to God, doth worke Penance. 2. Cor. 7, 9. And hee gi­ueth generall admonition: that, If [Page 212] 1. Cor. 11, 31. we did Iudge our selues: wee shoulde not be Iudged of our Lord.

And for that cause we shall not neede to discourse of the name of Satisfaction, which certes in the Fa­thers is verie familiar: seing that the thing it selfe is expressely set down in holy Scripture.

8 Let vs see some sentences of the Fa­thers touching Satisfaction?

SAint CYPRIAN that most holy Martyr, teacheth in this manner: Looke howe much De lap­sis. Idem ep. 55. ad Corn. & ep. 10. ad Clerum. Almightie God is prone to pardon by the piety of a Fa­ther, so much is hee to bee feared by the Maiesty of a Iudge. Let a deepe wounde haue diligent and long phisicke. Let not the Penance be lesse than the faulte: wee must pray more earnestly, passe-ouer the day in lamenting; the nightes in watch­ing and weeping; spend the whole time in mourneful teares; lie vpon the ground in ashes; and wallowe in sackeclothe and [Page 213] filthe. And againe the same: God is to bee De lap­sis. vide eūd. de elecmos. beseeched and to bee pacified with our satisfaction: our sinnes must be pondered: our actions and secreat in­tentions surueied: and the deserts of our conscience waighed. And a little after: The way of Penance which the Prieste sheweth vs, let vs imbrace: let vs vse the vitall remedies which he taketh out of heauenly Scriptures: and laying open the burden of our conscience before him, let vs demaunde the holesome medicine for those secreat woundes which we haue confessed. And let vs not ceasse to doe Penance, & call vpon the mercie of our Lorde; least that which seemeth but lit­tle in the qualitie of the sinne, be aug­mented by the negligence of Satisfactiō.

And Ho. 50. ex 50. cap. 5. vi­de in Ench. cap. 70. 71. & 65. Saint AVGVSTINE hath saide verie plainely: That it is not sufficient for a man to amende his manners & to leaue his misdeeds; vnlesse by the sorrowe of Penance, by the sigh­ings [Page 214] of humility, and by the Sacrifice of a contrite hart together with the coope­ration of almes, Satisfaction be made to God for those thinges also that haue beene committed.

Then in S. HIEROME we find it thus writtē: In Epita. Paul. cap. 7. & Chry. ho. 10. in Mat. The body is to be afflicted which hath spente much time indelicacy: long laughter must bee recompensed with continuall weeping: the softe linnen & preti­ous silkes, must be changed into the sharpenesse of haire-clothe.

To this end also is this speache of Lib. 2. de paenit. c. 5. et li. 1. cap. 16. S. AMBROSE: He that doth Pe­nance, ought not only to washe away his sinne with teares; but also to couer his faultes with more reformed actions, that sinne may not bee imputed vnto him. And againe in another place: For a great Ad Virg. laps. ca. 8. & lib. 1. de pae­nit. cap. 2. wound, a deepe & long me­dicine is necessarie. Great wickednesse, must of necessity haue great Satisfactiō. [Page 215] Finally so saith S. GREGORY. It is to be Hom. 34. in Euan. vi­de Emis. ad mon. ho. 5. & 10. Theod. in epit. diuinor decret. ca. de paenit. & l. 4 haeret. fab. de Audianis seriously thought & considered, that he which knoweth himselfe to haue committed things vnlawefull, must en­deuour to abstaine from some things that are lawefull; that thereby he may make Satisfaction vnto his Creatour.

9 Is there any place for Satisfaction after Death?

FOr the explication of this point, wee must consider the diuerse estates of them that die. For some of them do keepe the grace of God, and innocency of life, euen to their end. Vnto whom appertaineth that saying of In orat. Manassis. MANASSES; That, Vnto iust persons, and those which haue not sinned, as ABRAHAM, ISAAC, and IACOB; Penance was not ordai­ned. Others haue sinned indeed, & fallen from the grace of God which once they receiued, but they haue purged in this life the filthe of their [Page 216] sinnes, with the woorthy workes of Penance: as 2. Reg. 12, 13. Psal. 6, 7. DAVID, Esa. 38, 15 EZE­CHIAS, Mat. 26, 57. S. PETER, & Luc. 7, 37 S. MARY MAGDALEN. Bothe these kindes haue no neede of Satis­faction after death, but are altoge­ther free from all bonde thereof.

But far more in number are those of a middle sorte, and yet not verie euil, as Ench. ca. 11 [...]. Beda. in cap. 11. Pro. S. AVGVSTINE shew­eth; who haue not performed per­fite Penance for their sinnes in their life time: and therefore are to be sa­ued 1. Cor. 3, 15. So doth Saint Augu­stine expoūd this place, in Psal. 37. & l. 21. de ciuit. c. 26. de fide. & oper. cap. 16. & in Psal. 80. So doth also Origen ho. 12. & 13. in Hier. 25. in Num. & 6. in Exod. Amb. in 1. Cor. 3. & ser. 20. in Psal. 118. Hieron. in cap. 4. Amos. & in fine vlt. libri. in Esa. & lib. 2. in Iouin. cap. 1 [...]. Also Saint Gregory li 4. Dial. cap. 39. & Beda in 3. cap. Luc. by: fire that, whatsoeuer was wanting of conuenient Satisfa­ction in this life, may be paide vnto Gods Iustice in another. For there Apoc. 21, 27. Psal. 14, 1. & 23, 3. shal not enter any polluted thing in­to that Cittie.

Therefore that we may aunswer to the question proposed: such kind of persons departed, must abide some Satisfaction; yea & that most painfull, after their death. Which yet neuerthelesse Aug. vt supra. & li 21. ciu. c. 24. ho. 16. ex 50. & ser. 41. de sā ­ctis. Greg. 4. Dial. cap. 39 Ber. de obi­tu Humb. Damasc. in orat. de def. Conc. Flor. & Trid. ses. 6. can. 30. & ses. 25. part. 1 God of his great mercie is wonte to release by the deuout intercession of those that are aliue, that so they which are de­pated, being holpen in the Church by the Suffrages of their brethren, and members; may bee lightned of their sinnes & of the terrible paines due vnto the same. And hereunto belongeth that which the authority of holy Scripture deliuereth. It 2. Mach. 12, 43. 1. Reg 31, 13 & Bedā. ib. 2. Reg 1, 12. & 3, 31 Tob. 4, 18. Eccli. 7, 37. & 17, 18. & 38, 14. Hier. 16, 6. 2. Tim. 1, 17 1. Io. 5, 16. is a holy and holesome cogitation, to pray for the dead, that they may bee loosened from their sinnes. Whereupon IV­DAS the Machabee was commen­ded, for that beeing mooued with a singular religious zeale; he did with great care and sumptuosenesse pro­cure; [Page 218] that not only praiers, but also Ibidem. sacrifice should be offered for the sinnes of the souls departed. In this Doctrine doe agree the Reuerende Conc. 4. Cart. ca. 79. & 95. Tolet. 11. cap. 31. Bra. 1. c 34. Flor. & Trid ses. 25. & ses. 22. cap. 2. & can. 3. Councels and Fathers, which haue deliuered the true Doctrine of the Church. Of whō to alleadg one in steede of many, & him a witnesse most worthie of credite: Li. de cu­ra mor. ca. 1. S. AV­GVSTINE writeth thus: In the bookes of the Machabees, we reade Sa­crifice to haue been offered for the dead. But although it were no where extant in the olde Scriptures: yet is the autho­rity of the Vniuersall Church not small, whose practise in this behalfe is most eui­dent; where, in the praiers of the Priests, which are made vnto our Lorde at his Altar, the commendation also of those that are departed hath a peculiar place. And againe: It is to be thought (saith hee) that there shall bee no Pur­gatorie Lib. 21. ciu. ca. 16. vi­de Mat. 12, 32. Which place is ex­pounded of remission of sinnes in the other world by praiers of the Church. By S. Aug. l. 21. ciu. c. 24. & l. 6. in Iul. c. 5. Greg. l. 4 Dial. ca. 39. Beda in c. 3. Mar. Bern. hom. 66. in Cant. Pet. Clun. in ep. cōt. Pet. Bru. Raban. lib. 2 de inst. cler. cap. 44. vide etiam Mat. 5, 26 Which place also is expoūded of Purgatorie: By Tert. l. deanima cap. 17. Cypr. lib. 4. ep. 2. Orig. ho. 35. in Luc. & in ep. ad Ro. Emis. ho. 5. de Epiph. Amb. in Luc. 12. Hier. in Mat. 5. Bern. ser. de obitu Humbert. vide Mal. 3, 3. Phil. 2, 10. Apoc. 5, 3.13. paines, after that last and [Page 219] terrible iudgement. And what can bee more plainelye spoken than those wordes? It is not to bee doubted but that by the praiers of the Aug. de verb. Apo. ser. 32. cap. 1. & 2. vide Isid. lib. 1. de offic. cap. 18. Raban. lib. 2. de instit. Cler. cap. 44. holy Church, and by the most holesome Sa­crifice, & by Almes which are bestowed for their soules; those which are departed be holpen, that our Lord may deal more mercifully with them, than their sinnes haue deserued. For this hath beene de­liuered by the Fathers, and the vniuer­sall Church obserueth; that for those which are departed in the Communion of the Body and Bloode of Christ; when their memory is made at the Sacrifice in the due place: Praiers also are powred out vnto God, & it is expressely mentio­ned that the Sacrifice is offered for them. And whē for the helping of them, works [Page 220] of mercy are exercised: who may doubt but that they are auaileable vnto them, for whom praiers are not in vaine offe­red? It is not at al to be doubted but these things doe profite the dead, yet such on­ly who liued so before death, that these thinges might be profitable to them af­ter death. Thus writeth Saint AV­GVSTINE aboue 1200. yeeres a­gone: to omitte many also more an­cient than himselfe, Ep. 52. & 66. S. CYPRI­AN, Vt supra. ORIGEN, De Eccle. Hier. cap. 7. S. DENIS, Ep. 1. & lib. 6. const. cap. 29. S. CLEMENT, who with one consent doe all accorde in this Do­ctrine. Wherefore Ho. 3. in Phil & 41. in [...]t. Cor. & 69 ad pop. Damasc. in orat. de def. Athan. & Nyss. apud Damasc. S. CHRYS­OSTOME doth in plaine termes ex­horte, both that we our selues to our pow­er doe helpe them that are departed, and put others in minde also to pray & giue Almes for them. For it was not vnad­visedly decreed by the Apostles, that in the dreadfull Mysteries, Commemorati­on should be made of those that are depar­ted. [Page 221] For they knewe well that they shoulde gaine much, and reape no small commoditie thereby, Thus writeth S. CHRYSOSTOME.

Finally this is that which to this day the holy Church, a faithfull in­terpretour of the Scriptures, hath taught against the Epiph. haer. 75. Aug. haer. 53. Damasc. de haeres. Aerians, that there is a certain Purgatory, or emē ­datory Trid. ses. 25. & 6. & Flor. fire, as In Ps. 37. & l. 2. de Gē. cont. Ma. ca. 20. Greg. in 3. Ps. Paenit. & li. 4. Dial. ca. 39. Bern. serm. 66. in Cant. S. AVGVS­TINE calleth it, in which, the faith­full soules departed in Christ, must suffer and satisfie for the punishe­ment of those sins, for which wholely Satisfaction was not made in this life by Penance: except as Ench. ca. 110. & de cura mort. c. 1. 4. 18. Saint AVGVSTINE speaketh, they bee releeued by the deuotion of their friendes that are aliue.

10 What is the commendation and dig­nity of Penance?

PEnance is the beginning of the preaching of the Gospell: Mat. 3, 2. & 4.17. Mat. 1, 4. Luc. 15, 7.10. Mat. 7, 13. & 11, 12. the [Page 222] ioy of Angels in heauen: the straite way vpō earth: & that narrow gate, by which the faithfull doe trauel to­wards life, & lay violent hands vpō the kingdome of heauen. Shee Lib. de vera & fals. paenit. c. 1. Bas. in homil. de ver. paenit. Chry. in ho. & serm. de paenit. erecteth them that bee fallen: cu­reth the wounded: strengthneth the weake: quickneth the deade: resto­reth those that are lost: & finally, all things that sinne doth impaire, Pe­nance doth renue & refreshe in vs. By her we giue a testimony of an hatred of our life past: of the con­tempt of our selues: & of al submis­siō. She being our guide: we mour­ning; find Mat. 5, 5. comfort: being woun­ded; we are cured: beeing humble; we are exalted. This is she whereby we ouercome the diuels, & the pe­stilence of vice: we driue awaie de­serued Hier. 18, 8 Ezech. 18, 21. & 33, 11 Ionae. 3, Mat. 3, 8. 2. Cor. 7, 10. Act. 11, 18. punishments: we pacifie Gods wrath: we purchase grace: & get glory euerlasting. Hereupon are [Page 223] those speeches of Christ in the Gos­pell: Mat. 4, 17. Doe Penance for the kingdome of heauen is at hand. Luc 5, 32 I came not to call the Iust, but sinners to Penance. Vn­lesse Luc. 13, 6 you haue Penance, you shall all likewise perishe. But hee finally doth true Penance, to conclude all these thinges with the wordes of S. CY­PRIAN; Ep. 14. Who obaying the precepts of God & the Priests: with his obedience & works of Iustice doth winne our Lord.

OF THE SACRAMENT OF EXTREAME VNCTION.

1 What ought to be our beleefe touching the Sacrament of Extream Vnction?

THat certes which the Con. Nic. ex Arab. La­tinum factū can. 69. Con. Const. ses. 15. Flor. & Trid. sess. 14. Innoc. 1. ep. 1. ad De­centium. ca. 8. Pet. Dam. ser. 1. in. de­dicat. Eccles. Bern. in vita Mala. Conc. Worm. can. 72. Cabil. 2. cap. 48. Melden. apud Bur­char. lib. 4. can. 75. & apud. Iuonem. part. 1. cap. 269. Aquisgr. 2. can. 8. Mogunt. sub Rabano. Alcuinus. lib. de offic. cap. 12. Hugo. lib. 2. de Sacram. par. 15. cap. 2. & 3. Orig. hom. 2. in Leuit. Chrys. lib. 3. de Sacerd. Aug. in speculo. & in serm. 215. de temp. Ca­tholike Church doth constant­lye teache: to witte; that this is a sa­cred signe, ordained in consecrated oile, that thereby heauenly vertue may by Gods ordinance be applied [Page 224] vnto sicke persons, for the health not only of their soules, but of their bodies also.

Vnto which Sacrament Sainte IAMES the Apostle, giueth most cleare and euident testimony, for as much as he hath written these verie wordes: Iac. 5, 14. & Ibid. Beda. Is any man sicke among you? Let him bring in the Priestes of the church & let thē pray ouer him, anoiling him with oile in the name of our Lord. And the praier of faith shal saue the sick: And our Lord shal lifte him vp: And if he be in sinnes they shalbe remitted him.

2 What doth the Apostle teach by these wordes?

HEE sheweth first of all that the Elemente, or matter of this Sa­crament, is oile consecrated (as no­teth [Page 225] well In cap. [...]. Mar. & in [...]. Luc & in [...]. Iac. Innoc. 1. vt supra. Conc. Meld. vt supra. S. BEDE, by the bene­diction of a Bishoppe. And it sig­nifieth Theoph. in ca. 6. Mar. cherefulnesse of minde, & an internall strengthening which through the grace of God, the sicke man feeleth by the vertue of this Sacrament.

Then doth the same Apostle set downe the proper minister of this Sacramente: to witte, a Chry. li. 3. de sacerd. & Orig. ho. 2. en Leuit. Priest, who with praier is decently to exer­cise this holy vnction. Neither was it without some signification of the minister of this Sacrament writtē of the Apostles; that, Mar. 6, 13 & 61. Theoph. & Beda. They annoin­ted with oile many sicke, and healed thē.

Furthermore, the parties that receiue this Sacrament; are by Saint IAMES called sicke persons: Pet. Clu [...] lib. 1. mirac. cap 20. & li. 2. cap. 32. be­cause, as the manner, & custome of the Church is; this holy vnction is onelie celebrated in grieuous and daungerous sickenesses.

[Page 226]3 What is the profite and effect of this Sacrament?

FIrst it auaileth to remission of Bern. in vita Mal. Conc. Trid. vt supra. Pet. Clun. li. [...]. ep. 1. such sinnes as the sicke person hath not already purged by the re­medies of Penance: that he may be­fore all thinges be eased of the bur­den, and cured of the maladie of his sinnes.

Then profiteth it also, either to driue away, or to Ibidem Bern. asswage the in­firmity of the body; so farre forth as it is expedient for the sicke person to be deliuered of the same.

Last of all, it is of force to mini­ster comforte, and confidence: of which certes there is speciall neede, in that last agony and departure; at what time the Cyril. Al. in orat. de [...]xitu animae. Greg. lib. 2. mor cap. 17. & 18. ho. 39. in Euang. Clim. grad 6. Eus. Emis. ho. 1. ad monac. Seuer. Sulp de uās. S. Mart. dying man must haue very sore conflictes, both with most bitter paines, & also with most horrible feendes. Wherefore al­though bodily health bee not al­waies [Page 227] hereby restored vnto the sicke person, who often chaunceth to die after this vnction receiued: yet a peculiar grace is giuen in this Sa­crament, to beare the force & trou­blesomnesse of the disease more cō ­stantly; & to take death it selfe more easily. And this is it, that by his A­postles God hath promised: Iac. 5, 15. The praier of faith shall saue the sicke: And our Lorde shall lift him vp: And if he be in sinnes, they shal be remitted him.

To the signifieng certes of which effects, euen the nature, and natiue force of oile doth fitlie agree, as In cap. 6. Mar. THEOPHILACTE sheweth. Wherfore it behoueth vs exactly to obserue that which Ser. 215. de temp. vi­de etiam de rect Cath. c [...]nuers. & de visit in­sir lib. 2. c. 4. itē in specu­lo. S. AVGVS­TINE doth most holesomelie ad­monishe: So often as anie infirmitye chaunceth, let him that is sicke receiue the Body and Bloode of Christ, and after that let him annoint his body: that, that [Page 228] which is written may be accomplished in him: Is Iac. 5, 14. any man sicke? Let him bring in the Priests and let them praie ouer him, annoiling him with oile in the name of our Lord. And the praier of faith shall saue the sicke. And our Lorde shall lifte him vp: And if he be in sinnes they shall be remitted him.

OF THE SACRAMENT OF ORDERS.

1 What is the Sacrament of holy Orders?

Aug. lib. 2. cont. ep. Par­men. c. 13. et de bono cō ­iug. c. 24 & li. 1. cōt. Dō. cap. 1. Leo. ep. 81. ad Diosc. Greg. in cap 10. & 16 lib. 1. reg. Nyss. orat. de sanct. Bapt. Conc. Flor. Trid. ses. 23. Amb. in 12. cap. 1. ad Cor. Theoph. in cap. 19. Luc. Pet Clun. lib. 6. ep. 1.IT is that whereby a singular grace and spirituall power is giuen to some, that they may by open pro­fession beare office in the Church.

This is the Sacrament, by which as by a dore do necessarily enter the lawful dispensers of the 1. Cor. 4, 1. Mal. 2, 7. 1. Tim. 3, 1. & 5, 17. Ephes. 4, 11. 1. Cor. 14, 2.19. & 12, 28 myste­ries, and of the worde of God; the [Page 229] Ministers of Christ & his Church; as Bishops; Priestes; Deacons; Finallie, all those whosoeuer they be that do exercise functions in the Church orderly, and with authority.

For no man, as the Heb. 5, 4. Act. 1, 24. Cypr. ep. 52. Tert de prae­script. ca. 41. Conc. l. at. c. 3. Innoc. 3. ad Metens. cap. cum ex iniuncto. Tit. de haer. Scripture testifieth, Taketh, or ought to take, the honor to himselfe, to witte of exer­cising the functions of the Church; But he that is called of God as AARON: that is, vnlesse he be consecrated by the Sacrament of visible ordinatiō; & bee by a Mat. 10, 1 Luc. 9, 1. Mar. 16, 15. Io 20, 21. & 17, 18. Act. 13, 2. Tit. 1, 5. Bishop lawefully or­dered, & sent to the worke of some certaine Ministery, which in his de­gree he may exercise in the Church according to the Lawes of Diuine and Apostolicall Tradition.

2 Are not all Christians Priests a-like?

THey may surely be Apo. 1, 6. & 5, 10. 1. Pet. 2, 9. so called in this sense, that, as Priests were wonte to exercise certaine externall Sacrifices & sacred functions: so, as many [Page 230] are regenerated in Christ, may and ought daily to offer, and diligently to exercise, certaine spirituall 1. Pet. 2, 5 Rom. 12, 1. Psal 49, 23. & 50, 19. Phil. 4, 18. Heb. 13, 15.16. vide [...]as. ser. 2. de Fap. cap 8. Aug. 20. ciu. c. 10. Leo. ser. 3. in anniuers Amb. lib. 4. Sacr. cap. 1. sa­crifices: to witte, Praier, Praises, Thankes-giuings, mortifying of the Fleshe, and others of like sorte. So that for this cause they are saide in holy Scripture to be spiritual Priests before God, and to offer vp spiritu­all Sacrifices.

But if we take this name of Priest­hoode properly: all indifferentlie are not Priests; but those only vnto whom the authority of the Church hath committed, to be proper mini­sters Ignat. ad Her. Chry. [...]i. 3. & 6. de sa­cerd. & ho. 60. ad pop. Hier ad He­liod. ep. 1. ca. 7. & aduers. Lucif. c. 8 & ep. 85. ad Euag. Victor. l 2 de persec Cypr. ep 54. of Sacramentes, and hath granted power and right to conse­crate, offer, and distribute the holy Euchariste, and both to remitte and to retaine the sinnes of men. And of these priests & prelates of the new Lawe, thus writeth S. PAVL: The Priestes that rule 1. Tim. 5, 17. well, let them be [Page 231] esteemed woorthy of double honour, espe­cially they that labour in the worde and Doctrine. And this doubtlesse can­not appartaine to women; whome 1. Tim. 2, 11. 1. Cor. 14, 34 Tert. de prae­scrip. cap. 41. Epiph. haer. 42 & 40. the same Apostle forbiddeth to teach in the Church, & biddeth to be silent: neither can it concern the Leo. ep. c 2. ad Maxi. Laity at all; whose part it is after the manner of sheepe, to be fedde, Io. 10, 11 & 21, 15. 1. Pet. 5, 2. & 2, 13. Heb. 13, 17. Rom. 13, 1. Mat. 23, 2. Luc. 10, 16. 1. Io. 4, 6. & not to feede, to be gouerned, not to gouerne: not to preferre, but to submitte and humble themselues vnto their Prelates, & to heare, ob­serue, and doe, whatsoeuer they sit­ting in the chaire shall say; whether they be good, or euill: according as wee reade it commaunded by the worde of God.

Wherfore as in the Church Tri­umphant, there are Angels different Eph. 1, 2 [...] Col. 1, 16. Dan. 7, 10. Dion. de cae­lest. hier. ca. 10. in order and power, who with decent disposition, doe faithfullie execute and fulfill the offices impo­sed [Page 232] vpon them. So also the Church 1. Tim. 3, 15. Cant. 6, 9. Anacl. ep. 1. 2. & 3. Isid. lib. 2. de offic. ca. 5. & sequ. Militant which is the house of God, & as it were a certaine campe set in battle a-ray, hath her peculiar Ministers distinct from other Chri­stians, and disposed in Godly order amongest themselues, for the pro­secuting of the publike & common sunctions of the Church vpō earth; to witte, that for the benefite of the Christian people, they maie euen by publike profession, and with due Comelinesse and Maiesty, bestowe their labours in those Heb. 5, 1. & 8, 3. & 13, 17. 2. Cor. 5, 20. thinges which belong vnto God, and the health of soules.

3 In what place doth the Scripture giue testimony vnto this Sacrament?

Tit. 1, 5.THere truly, where it teacheth of the Apostles, that in choosing, appointing, & ordering, of the Mi­nisters of the Church, they vsed im­position of Act. 6, 6. & 13, 3. & 14, 22. 1. Tim. 4, 14 & 5, 22. 2. Tim. 1, 6. hands. For by this as [Page 233] by a certain & effectual tokē of pre­sent grace, which is exhibited and Amb. li. de dignit. Sacerd. c. 5. Niceph. lib. 12. cap. 14. receiued in the giuing of holy orders: is this Sacrament which we speake of commended vnto vs.

And therefore S. PAVL writing to TIMOTHY whom he had crea­ted Bishop, and admonishing him of the grace that he had receiued in this Sacrament; doth speake in this manner. 1. Tim. 4, 14. & ibid. Theoph. & Haymo. Neglect not the grace that is in thee, which is giuen thee by Prophe­sie, with impositiō of the hands of Priest­hoode: And againe writing to the same Bishoppe. 2. Tim. 1, 6. & ibid. Theoph. I admonishe thee, that thou resuscitate the grace of God, which is in thee, by the imposition of my handes.

And because it is very much ma­teriall, Leo. ep. 87. ad Episc. Maur. synod Rō. sub Sylu c. 11. Trid. ses. 23. c. 7. & 12. reforma. what kind of men be pla­ced in euery of the Churches sun­ctions, and doe receiue Ecclesiasti­call power by meanes of this Sacra­ment: [Page 234] therefore it is saide to euerie Bishop: 1. Tim. 5, 22. Impose handes on no man lightly, neither doe thou communicate with other mennes sinnes.

4 Howe many degrees doth this Sacra­ment containe in it?

IT containeth in generall, lesser, & greater orders: the lesser are foure Conc. Carth. 4. cā. 6. & sequ. Laod. can. 24. Trid. ses. 23. Ignat. ad Antioch. Dion. eccles. hierarch. c. 3. Euseb. hist. l. 6. cap. 35. ex epist. Corn. in number: to witte, of Ostiaries, Lectors, Exorcistes, & Acolites. And the greater are three: to wit, of Sub-deacons, Deacons, and Priestes. And of Priestes some are greater, some lesser, knowen to bee ordained Luc. 9, 1. & 10, 1. & ibid. Beda. Clem. ep. 1. Anacl. ep. 2 & 3. by Christ.

For the greater sort of Priests, are the Apostles and Bishops their Hier. ad Marcel. ep. 54. Cypr. ep. 69. & 65. Ignat. ad Phila. Aug. in Psal. 44. successors, excelling doubtles with a great power and reuerend prero­gatiue of dignitie. For it is their of­fice (as the Act. 20, 28. 1. Pet. 5, 1. Heb. 13, 17. Tit. 1, 5. Act. 14, 22. Scripture testifieth) to take heed to themselues & to the wholle flocke, which they doe re­ceiue [Page 235] of the holy-Ghost, to bee cu­red, and fedde: to rule the Church: to reforme the things that are wan­ting: & to ordaine Priests by Cities.

And the lesser sort of Priests doe attende in the Ministerye of the Church vnder Bishops, as those Luc. 10, [...] Leo. ep. 88. ad Epi. Gall. Innoc. 3, l. 1. de myst. Alt. cap. 6. 72. Disciples did vnder the Apo­stles: doe Heb. 5, 1. & 8, 3. offer giftes and Sacri­fices for sinnes: and are next vnto the same Bishops, as it were worke­men Mat. 9, 37. Luc. 10, 2. in our Lords haruest.

But the Clarkes of the foure les­ser orders, haue this proper office, to Carth. 4. cā. 6. & seq. Isid. lib. 2. de offic. c. 11. & seq. & lib. 7. [...]tym c. 12. Raban lib. 1. de inst. cler. c. 9. & sequ. Con. Aquis. 1. sub Ludo­uico Pio. ca. 2 & sequ. R [...]m. sub Sylu. c. 3. 6. 9. attend vpō Priests & Bishops in many businesses and affaires: to dispose the people that doe resorte to holy thinges: & that they them­selues by little and little, as it were by certaine degrees, may be wel in­formed and prepared to vndertake greater offices in the Church.

But the other three Carth. 4. cā. 3. & sequ Isid. sup. c 7. Rabanus. c. 6. vbi sup. Aquisgr. ca. 6. Arator. l. 1 in Acta. cap. 1 [...]. greater [Page 236] orders, doe afforde greater power both in other things, & in the holie mysteries of the Euchatiste. There­fore the Sub-deacon and Deacon may be present at the saide mysteries as Ministers, & be next vnto the Priests themselues. And although as tou­ching the Sacrament of Orders, & the authority of offering Sacrifice, there be no difference between Bi­shoppes and Priests Dama­sus. ep. 4. Isid. lib. 2. de offic. cap. 7. Hieron cōt. Lucif. cap. 4. Leo. ep. 88. Conc. Hisp. 2. cap 7. Epiph. hae­res. 75. Acri­anorum. yet are they more excellent & high thā Priests; if wee consider the power and autho­rity of gouerning the Church, of feeding soules, of confirming the Baptised, and of ordering Clearkes.

But it is not our intente at this present, exactely to declare what functions and Lawes are prescribed to euery particular order. Most certaine it is that al orders, are to be had in great estimation, & diligent­ly to be kepte and maintained. For [Page 237] most firme testimony is giuen vnto the same by the holie Discipline of the Apostles Tradition, and Amb. in cap 4. ep. ad Ephes. the Churches obseruance, which hath continued euen vnto this day.

5 In what sort doe the auncient Fathers write of this Sacrament?

OF this doth Sainte AVGVS­TINE, a Doctor without doubt verie Catholike, manifestly declare, both his owne and the Churches minde in these wordes. Li. quaest. Vet. & Nou. Test. quaest. 93. vide lib. 2. cont. ep. Parm. c. 13. In that, that our Lorde is read to haue breathed vpon his Disciples a fewe daies after his Resurrection; and to haue saide, receiue Io. 20, 21 yee the holy-Ghost: Ecclesiasticall power is vnderstoode to haue beene giuē. For, because all thinges in the Tradition of our Lord, are done by the holy-Ghost. Therefore when a certaine rule & forme of this Discipline is deliuered vnto them, it is saide to them: receiue yee the holie-Ghost. And because it appertaineth true­ly [Page 238] to Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction: he pre­sently addeth, saying: whose sinnes you retaine shall be retained, and whose you remitte, shall be remitted. Therefore this inspiration, or breathing, is a cer­taine grace which is infused by Traditi­on to those that receiue Orders, whereby they may be accounted more commenda­dable. Whereupon the Apostle saith to TIMOTHY: 1. Tim. 4, 14. Neglect not the grace which is in thee, which was giuen thee by the imposition of handes of a Priest. Therefore once it ought to bee done, that for euer after this Tradition might be thought not to be voide of the gifte of the holy-Ghost: Hitherto S. AVGVSTINE.

There are extante also the Can­nons of the Apostles, in which it is thus Can. 1. & 2. decreed: Let a Bishoppe bee created by two or three Bishops: A Priest by one Bish [...]p: So a Deacon & others of the Cleargie: Then a little after: Can. 68. vide canone [...] insignes. dist 59. & seq. If [Page 239] any Bishop, or Priest, or Deacon, or Sub­deacon, or Lector, or Chaunter, doe not faste the holy Lent, or the Wensdaie, or the Parasceue, ( which we nowe call Friday:) let him be put out of Orders. vnlesse happely some infirmity of body doe hinder him.

And CAIVS In ep. ad Foelicem. vide Dama­sum in Pon­tificali de eod. Caio. a famous Pope & Martyr, aboue 1300. yeeres since, reckoneth vp these Degrees, & Or­ders, one after an other, when hee saith: If any man shall deserue to be a Bishop: first let him be an Ostiary, then a Lector, afterwarde an Exorcist, then let him be consecrate an Acolite: after which, a Subdeacon, Deacon, and after­warde Priest: finally, if he be worthy let him be made Bishoppe.

Therefore Epist. 52. Zozym. ep. 8 ad Hesich. Saint CYPRIAN doth praise CORNELIVS the Bi­shop, and writeth that he was com­mended, and honorablely spoken of by all good persons, as-wel of the [Page 240] Cleargie, as of the people: Because he came not sodenly to the Bishopricke, but hauing gone through all Ecclesiasti­call offices, and often purchased fauor at our Lordes hand, by Diuine seruices & administrations: he ascended to the high dignity of Priesthoode, by all the steps of Religiō: Then afterward he neuer requi­red the Bishopricke it selfe, nor desired it, nor violently vsurped it; but beeing Quiet, Modest, Chaste, Humble, Shamefaste, & finally euen constrained, did vndertake the same.

Those orders therefore which the ancient & Apostolicall Church hath approoued, as appeareth by the writings of De Eccle. hier. ca. 5. & ad Demo­philum. Saint DENIS, Ep. 2. ANACLETE, and Ad An­tiochenses. Saint IGNATIVS; and which also eue­rie age since hath imbraced: those certes, the Church at this daie can­not but conserue and defend.

[Page 241]6 What order in the Church is of greatest account?

THe order of Priestes, or Priest­hoode: of the woonderfull and euer-most reuerend dignity, where­of S. CHRYSOSTOME, and Saint AMBROSE haue set forth whole bookes. Of which also great IGNA­TIVS saith: Epist. ad Smyrn. vide Chrys. l. 3. de Sacer. & ho. 4. & 5. de verb. Esa. vi­di Dominū. Priesthoode is the summe of all honors, which are amongest men: which if any man shall dishonour, he dishonoreth God, and our Lord Iesus Christ, the first begotten of all creatures, and the only chiefe Priest of God by na­ture. Thus saith he; yea it is euident­ly warranted by a diuine Oracle: That, the Mal. 2, 7. Agg. 2, 12. Gregor. in past. par. 2. cap. 4. lippes of the Prieste doe keepe knowledge, and they shall require the lawe at his mouth: because he is the Angell of our Lorde of hostes; And a­gaine: He that Deut. 17, 12. Cyp ep. 55. & 65. Greg. lib. 12. ep. 31. ad Foelicem. shall be proude, not willing to obay the autority of the Priest, who at that time doth minister to thy [Page 242] Lord God: let that man die by the decree of the Iudge, & thou shalt take away euel out of Israell, and all the people hearing will be affraide, that none from hence­forwarde may swell with pride. Heere­upon also, the Apostle willeth: 1. Tim. 5, 19. vide 2. epist. Fab. Against a Priest receiue not accusation, but vnder two or three witnesses. And this truely is writtē to TYMOTHY, the Bishop of the Ephesians: as that also which we cited before: The 1. Tim. 5, 17. Priests that rule well, let thē be esteemed woorthy of double honor: especially they that labor in the Worde & Doctrine.

7 And what conceite ought we to haue of euil Priestes?

THis is the ordinance of God, which cānot be abolished, that not only good, but also euill Priests be Eccli. 7, 31. Mat. 10, 40. Luc. 10, 16. Ioan 13, 20. Chrys. ho. 2. in 2. Tim. & 65. in Gen. Orig. ho. 7. in Ezech. Bern. serm. 66. in Cant. Aug ep. 137. Euseb. apud Damasc. lib. 3. Parall. cap. 45. honored in the Church. For [Page 243] he will be acknowledged, receiued, heard, & obserued, in his Ministers: whereas he hath said: Mat. 23, 2. Aug. ser. 49. de verb. Do. cap. 5. & sequ. Chrys. hom. 85. in Ioan. Vpon the Chaire of MOYSES haue sitten the Scribes & Pharisies. All things there­fore whatsoeuer they shall say to you, ob­serue yee, and doe yee: but according to their workes doe you not, for they say and doe not. But amongest those that be euill, there is a choise to bee made, that we may vnderstand: that for as much as concerneth the office and authority of teaching: we doe owe faith and obedience vnto those on­ly who beeing lawfully ordained & sent by Bishoppes, doe professe the sound Doctrine of the Church. But of others we must carefully beware as of enimies & pestiferous persons.

Touching which matter the most auncient IRENEVS, most wiselie admonisheth and teacheth in this manner: Wee are Lib. 4. ca. 43. vide [...] dem. lib. 3. cap. 2. &. 3. bound to heare [Page 244] those that are Priestes in the Church, which both haue succession from the A­postles and haue receiued the grace and spirite of trueth with this succession of Bishop-like authority: but as for others, which depart from this principall succes­sion; in what place soeuer they be gathe­red togither, we must haue thē in suspiti­on either as Heretickes and men of euill Doctrine, or as sowers of Schisme, and proude persons. And a little Lib. 4. cap. 44. after, Wee must (saith hee) eschewe all such: And cleaue vnto those who doe keepe (as we haue said before) the Apostolicall Doctrine, and doe together with the or­der of Priesthood, exhibite sound speeche and conuersation without offence, to the confirmation and correction of others. Thus writeth that IRENEVS, whose master was POLICARPE the dis­ciple of S. IOHN the Euangeliste. And not vnlike to this teacheth TERTVLLIAN, Lib. de praescr. c. 41. who dothe [Page 245] exprobrate the Heretickes in this manner, saying: their ordinations are rashe, light, and vnconstant: sometimes they place Neophites, sometimes those that are tied to the world, sometimes euē our Apostataes, that they may binde them with glory, whereas they cannot with trueth. There is neuer more easie preferment, than in the Campes of Re­belles: where the very being, is deserue­ing. Therefore one is a Bishoppe to day, and another to morrowe: to day he his Deacon, who to morrowe is a Lector: to to day he is a Priest, who to morrowe is a Lay-man: for euen vnto Lay-men doe they Vide Epiphan. haeres. 24. & 49. enioine Priestly offices. Thus farre TERTVLLIAN, very liuely painting out vnto vs, the peruerse customes, not of his owne time on­ly, but of this our age also; & shewe­ing the preposterous endeuours of Sectaries, in the disturbing of holie thinges and ordering of Ministers.

[Page 246]8 What is the vertue and effect of this Sacrament?

THe vertue certes is singular, & the effectes are manifolde. For they which rightly receiue these se­uen orders which we speake of, doe also receiue a spirituall grace Con. Flor & Trid. & Aug. lib. 2. ep. Parm. ca. 13. & in cap. 10. l. 1. reg. & power, that they may holsomelie execute, all such thinges as doe ap­pertaine to the proper functions of their orders, and are appointed fitte Ministers, betweene God and his people. Wherupon S. AMBROSE saith, In ca. 12. 1. ad Cor. A man that is placed in the order, of an Ecclesiasticall office, hath grace, whatsoeuer he be; not truly of him selfe, but of his order, by the operation of the holy Ghost.

Furthermore the said parties that receiue orders Act. 6, 5.8.10. & 13, 2. & 14, 20. & 15, 2.42. 1. Tim. 4, 14. Tit. 1, 5. Cypr. ep. 76. haue thereby a certaine, and euident testimonie, whereby they may commend and approue both themselues, and their [Page 247] Ministeries also vnto others.

And so it commeth to passe that they being as it were, marked with those orders, and being separated vnto the ministerie of the Church; are well knowne and esteemed ac­cording to their degree, and verie worthely honoured. But woe be to them; Num. 16, 31. Heb. 5.4. 1. Par. 13, 10. 2. Reg. 6, 6. 2. Par. 26, 16. whom, not the example of AaRON, that was called by God doth induce; but seditiouse humors and swelling of the minde, like vn­to OZIAS the king, doth cary hed long to the occupying & vsurping by whatsoeuer meanes the offices of Priestly dignitie, vpon whome this speach of God doth fitlie fall: Hier. 23, 21. & 14, 14 & 27, 15. & 29, 9. I did not send Prophets, and they did runne: I did not speake to them, & they did Prophesie. And these, the Scrip­ture warneth vs not to accounte as Ministers of the Church, but to es­chew as Io. 10, 1. Cant. 2, 15. Act. 20, 29. Mat. 7, 15. Theeues, Robbers, Foxes, [Page 248] Dogges, and Wolues: because they doe not enter in by the dore, but either of their owne rashnesse, or for the fauour only of some ciuil magistrate, Trid. sess. 23. cap. 4. or the popular mul­titude, Laod. can. 13. they assume vnto them­selues Ecclesiasticall offices, seazing vpon those holy functions, with­out any lawfull calling & ordering: Ro. 10, 15. But h [...]w shall they preach vnlesse they be sent? as S. PAVL being one him­selfe that was Act. 13, 2. separated vnto the worke, doth say.

Doubtlesse, order beinge once broken, Vide Le­onem. ep. 87 ad Epis Afr. & Greg. li. 4. ep. 52. Dion cap. 5. eccles. hier. and Priesthoode taken away: the Hierarchie and princely disposition of the Church, consist­ing as well of Priests, and other mi­nisters, as also of Bishoppes rightly ordered, woulde come to decay: Neither shoulde the Churche be that, which it is called, a Campe sette in battaile araye: Cant. 6, 9. nor the [Page 249] true and lawefull Ministers of the Church, should be discerned: the office and authoritie of teaching would become contemptible: the dispensation of the Sacramentes woulde be vnfaithfully and prepo­sterously performed, yea and alto­gither frustrate: finally the functi­ons of the Church woulde bee per­turbed: and (as the proofe it selfe too much doth shewe) newe and false Doctrines would increase and swarme by the means of these newe and false Ministers of Christ his spouse: wherby the Church would often be shaken with sore & deadly cōmotions, as we doe in our daies feele by experience. And for that cause the Apostle 1. Cor. 12, 28. Saint PAVL hath not only set down diuerse de­grees of Ministers in the Church: but hath also shewed howe hole­some and necessarie they be: in so [Page 250] much that hee affirmeth that they were giuen by Ephes. 4, 11. God vnto the church, (as it hath bin said before.) To the consummatiō of Saints, vnto the worke of the Ministerie, vnto the edifi­ing of the body of Christ: that nowe wee be not children wauering, and carried about with euery winde of Dostrine, in the wickednesse of men, in craftinesse to the circumuention of error.

And certes, this is a most euident & sure note of the Church: in that we see that perpetuall, and neuer as yet, at any time interrupted sucessi­on of Bishops, & of lawefull orders in the same, which God hath pla­ced there-in for the perfect gouern­ment, of this his kingdome. And therefore this institution of Mini­sters as a most firme Iren. lib. 3 cap. 3. & lib. 4. cap. 43. Optat lib. 2. cont. Douat Aug. ep. 165 & 42. & con. epist. Fund. c. 4. & in Psal. cont. part. Donat. Tert. de prae­script. c. 36. knitting to­gether of the Church, and a most pretious bonde to preserue vnity, is the more carefully to be retained, [Page 251] and euen in the euill Ministers of the Church (as we said before) be­cause of Gods ordinance is euer to be honored. Which S. AVGVS­TINE well vnderstanding saith: Into that Ep. 165. vide l. 2. con. lit. Petil. c. 51 order of Bishops, which is deriued from PETER himselfe, euen to ANASTASIVS, who nowe sitteth in the same Chaire; If any Traitour had in those daies crept in: it had beene no­thing preiudiciall vnto the Church and vnto Innocent Christians: for whom our Lord was so carefull and prouident, that he saith of euill Prelates, Mat. 23, 3. whatsoeuer they say, doe yee; but according to their workes doe yee not. Thus farre Sainte AVGVSTINE.

OF THE SACRAMENT OF MATRIMONY.

1 What is Matrimony?

MAtrimony, is a laweful Aug. li. de fid. & op. ca. 7. & lib. 1. de nupt. & cō ­cup. cap. 10. & 21. lib. de bono cōiug. ca. 24. Amb. in c. 5. Eph. Pet. Damia. ser. 1. de de­dic. Lucius. 3 in 5. Decret. tit. 7. c. 9. Cō ­stant. Conc. ses. 15. artic. 8. Trid. ses. 24. can. 1. con­iunction of a man & a woman instituted by God, that they maie [Page 252] leade together an vndeuided socie­ty of life. I say, lawefull, that there may be mutual Gē. 24, 57 Tob. 7, 15. Amb. de in­stit. Virg c. 6 consent of both partes: and that there be not found betweene them the degrees, as they call them, of Calixt. 1. ep. 2. Later. can. 50. Trid ses. 24. can. 3. & 4. & de refor. Matr. c. 2. & sequ. Consanguinity & Affinity, and other thinges of the like sort, either prohibiting, or disa­nulling Matrimony. Of which Ma­trimoniall Coniunction, if thou wouldest knowe the first author, it is Gen. 2, 23. Mat. 19, 6. 1. Cor. 7, 10. Eph. 5, 21. God himselfe, most excellent and mightie, who ioyned the first Couple and Parents of mankind in Paradise it selfe, and honored them with his benediction. But if thou regard the ende why it was institu­ted, it is no other but the propaga­tion of Gen 2, 23 Fulg. ep. 1. cap. 3. Isid. lib. 2. offic. cap. 19. mankind to the glory of God: and a familiar and faithfull liuing together Chry ho. 20 ad Eph. in moral exhort & ho. 5. in 1. Thess. of Man & Wife: And finally, the auoiding 1. Cor. 7.9.10. Aug. li. 9. de Gen. ad lit. c. 7. Chry. in Ps. 43. & ho. 3. de verb. Isaiae. vidi Dominū. of for­nication, [Page 253] in this imbecillitie of a corrupted nature.

2 Howe is Matrimony a Sacrament?

IN that the Amb. in cap. 5. Eph. Aug. vt supr. Isid. lib. 2. offic. ca. 19. Conc. Flor. Trid. ses. 24. in Doct. de Sacr. Matr. most strait coniun­ction, which is betweene Man & Wife, is an holy and conuenient signe ordained by God, whereby is signified the most holy and firme coniunction of Christ the Bride­groome & the Church his Spouse. This very signe profiteth vnto Christian Couples, to receiue the grace of God, when they doe rightly en­terprise Tob. 3, 16. & 6, 16. & 8, 9. Euarist. ep. 1. Trid. cap. 1. refor. Matr. Matrimony. Which grace maketh perfecte Chrys. ho. 20. in ep. ad Eph Amb l. 1. de Abrah. cap. 7. naturall loue, & confirmeth an indissoluble vnity betweene them, and sanctifi­eth them, that they may not onely bee, & abide Gen. 2, 24. two in one fleshe according to their vocation, but e­uer preserue mutual fidelity, peace, loue, and singular concorde. And so that is accomplished in them, [Page 254] which the Apostle teacheth; Heb. 13, 4 Fulg. ep. 2. cap. 5. Marriage honourable in all, and the bedde vndefiled.

Wherefore the same Apostle Ephes. 5.32. Amb. ibid. Leo. ep. 92. ad Rust. S. PAVL, where hee handleth the mystery of such coniunction, saith plainly: This is a great Sacrament: But I speake in Christ & in the Church. So also S. AVGVSTINE: Not Lib. 1. de nupt. & con­cup. cap. 10. & 21. only (saieth he) fruitefullnes; the profite wherof consisteth in Issue: not only Cha­stitie; whose band is fidelitie: but also a certain Sacrament of mariage is cōmen­ded vnto faithfull couples. Whereupon the Apostle saith, Eph. 5, 25. Husbands loue your wiues as Christ also loued the Church. And Aug. li. de bono coniu. cap. 18. againe the same holy Fa­ther: In mariage; of more value is the holinesse of the Sacrament then the fruitfullnesse of the wombe.

3 Can Matrimonie euer be dissolued?

THat Matrimonie cannot be dissolued, but that the bond ther­of [Page 255] is perpetuall: those wordes of the first man ADAM doe declare: Gen. 2, 24 A man shall leaue his father and mother and shall cleaue to his wife, and they two shalbe in one fleshe. Which thing Mat. 19, 5 Mar. 10, 7. Orig. tract. 7. in Matth. Christ also confirmed, when he re­peated the wordes of ADAM, euen as the wordes of God himselfe, ad­ding this also; That which God hath ioined togither, let not man separate. And in an other place he teacheth: Luc. 16, 18. Mar. 10, 11. Rom. 7, 2. Can. Ap. 48, Ambr. in ca. 16. Luc. Euery one that dimisseth his wife, and marieth an other: committeth ad­uoutrie: and he that marieth her that is dimissed from her husband, commit­teth aduoutrie. Moreouer S. PAVL setting forth this lawe of God, and inuiolable ordinance touching the perpetuall firmnes of the knotte of wedlocke, saith: To them 1. Cor. 7, 10. Aug. de adult. cōiug. lib. 2. cap. 5. & 9. & ho. 49. ex 50. c. 2 Concil. Mil. Can. 17. that be ioined in matrimonie not I giue com­mandement, but our Lorde; that the wife depart not from her husband: and [Page 256] if shee departe, to remaine vnmaried, or to be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife. And afterwarde he addeth: Ibid. Ver. 39. & Rom. 7, 2. A woman is bounde to the lawe so long time as her husband liueth.

Therfore, euen although there be noe hope at all of any ishue, Aug. de bo. coniu. c. 7.15.1 [...].24 Hier. in Epi­taph Fabiol. cap. 1. Isid. lib. 2. offic. cap. 19. and neuer so many discōmodities of life and hard chaunces doe fall out: yet Matrimonie once contra­cted standeth in force, & is so firme and sure, especially if it be consum­mate; that so long as life lasteth, it can neuer be dissolued. And for that cause, one partie cannot wholly be diuorced frō the other, vnlesse hap­pilie it be, (before any carnall copu­lation had betweene them) for to take in hand some rule Decret. lib. 3 tit. 32. c. 2. & 14. & Trid. ses. 24. can. 6. of religious life. But where certaine causes doe occurre for which sometimes ma­ried folkes maye be separated, the [Page 257] band is not therfore broken; but the Con. [...]o [...] Trid. sess. 24. can 7. & 8. Aug l. 1. de adult. con. cap. 11. communitie of the bed, and co­habitation which was before, is hindered. The cause wherof, we say, doth consist in Christ himselfe who hath ioined, and lincked vnto him­selfe with a speaciall, perpetuall, and most inseperable vnion the Church Ephes. 5, 22.32. Cant. 5, 1.2.9. his onely spouse and euer most deare vnto him. And not only this same cōiunction, which is between man and wife, hath such firmenesse of a matrimoniall bond: but it doth also vtterly exclude, all polygamie, (that is to wit) that diuers women doe not marry to one man, Isid. lib. 3 [...] offic. cap. 19. Trid. sess. 24. can. 2. or one woman be espoused to diuers husbands. Wherfore Christ to the intente that he mighte both more firmelie establish and reduce matri­mony to that more pure, and pri­mitiue estate, which it had at the begining: very significantlye hath [Page 258] said: Gen. 2, 24 Mat. 19, 5. Mar. 10, 7. They two shall be in one fleshe. And againe: Nowe are they not two but one fleshe.

4 Is Matrimonie permitted to euery one?

NOe surely, for the holy Apo­stles haue deliuered, as Epiph. haer. 61. con. Apostolicos. EPIPHANIVS saith, that it is a sinne to turne vnto mariage after Virginitie once decreed and established by vowe. And S. HIEROME Hier. lib. 2 cont. Iouin. cap. 7. Bas. de Virg [...]ni­tate. & ep. ad Virg. laps. af­firmeth it to be such and so greate a sinne, that he saith, that Virgins that marrie after consecration they are not so much aduoutresses, as ince­stuous persons. And S. AVGVS­TINE saith: In Psa. 83. vide eund. in Ps. 75. & de bono viduit. cap 8.9.11. Oecum. in 1. Cor. 7. Cypr. ep. 62. Chry. de virg c. 39. Fulg. ep. 1. c. 6. & 7 A Virgin, which if she had maried had not sinned: being once a Nunne; if she marrie, shalbe reputed an aduoutresse from Christ. For she hath looked backe from the place, vnto which she came before.

Therefore that which the Apo­stle [Page 259] hath: 1. Cor. 7, 9. It is better to marrie then to be burnt: (as S. AMBROSE doth learnedly declare) Lib ad Virg. laps. c. 5. Hier. lib. 1. in Iouin. ca. 7. Aug. lib. 1 de adult. cō. c. 15. &c. 8. de bono vi­duit. Oecū. in 1. Cor. 7. Isid. lib 2. de offic. cap. 17 Leo. ep. 92. ad Rust. c. 14 appertaineth to her that is not yet promised; to her that hath not as yet receiued the veile. But shee that hath espoused her selfe to God, and hath receiued the holy veile: she is now married; she is now ioined to an im­mortall husband. And if now she will marrie, according to the common lawe of wedlock: she committeth aduoutrie, she becometh the handmaide of death. Thus writeth S. AMBROSE.

Wherefore that was a very wor­thy decree of IOVINIAN the Emperour, Sozom. lib. 6. hist. c. 3. Niceph. l. 10. cap. 39. and put into the Codex by the Emperour IVSTINIAN: L. Si qu [...] C de Episc. & Cler. 2 Turon. cap. 21. If any man dare presume, I will not saye to rauishe, but euen to assaile by inticementes, holye Virgins for to mar­rye them: let him be punished with death.

Now the same reason in euery [Page 260] respect and the same Iudgemente standeth in force concerning Basil. qu. 14. diff. expl. & ser. 1. de instit Mon. & constit. Monast. ca. 22. & ep ad M [...]nachum claps. Chrys epist. 6 ad Theod. laps Leo. ep 92. ad Rust. ca. 13.14.15. Aug. in Psa. 75 & ser 1. de ōmun. vita Cler. ca. 4. Chalc. Syn. c. 16. Mounkes, and those that Epiphan. haere [...] 59 & in [...]ōpend. Doctr Hier. lib. 1 cont. Ioui [...]. c. 19 & adu Vigil. cap 1 Aug. lib 2 de coniug. cap. 20. Fulg de fid. ad Pet cap. 3 Greg lib. 3 ep 34. Leo. ep. 92. ad Rust. c. 3. & ep. 84. ca. 4. Bern. serm. c 5 in Cant. Trid. sess. 24. can. 9. haue receiued holy orders. For they haue damnation, if letting lose the bridle to licentiousnes, they frustrate or (as the Apostle speaketh) 1. Tim. 5, 12. Carthag 4 can. 104. Aug de bono Vid. cap. 8. & 9. Isid. lib. 2. offic. cap. 18. make voide their first faith giuen to God and to the Church. Who haue vo­luntarily barred themselues of wed­locke, either expresly by vow bin­ding themselues to the obseruance of a sole and single life: or by taking of holy orders, at the least virtually and in effecte 6 Decret lib. 3. tit. 15. approuing & pro­testing the same.

Let them therefore giue care vn­to the word of God. Eccles. 5, 3. If thou hast vowed any thing to God: delay not to performe. [Page 261] Ibid. & Deut. 23, 21 And whatsoeuer thou hast vowed; doe thou performe. Then in an other place: Ps. 75, 12 Vow yee, and pay your vowes to your Lord God. Yea & Christ himselfe teacheth: Luc. 9, 62. Bern ep. 2. ad Fulconc. Ansel. ep. 4. No man put­ting his hande to the plough, and loking backe; is apte for the kingdome of God.

5 Doth the Church therefore compell any to liue single?

SHe truely being a most kinde & careful mother constraineth not: as binding no man by lawe to liue single, but of those that haue of their owne accorde receiued that lawe (as hath bene saide) she requireth that they doe not breake Beda. lib. 2. de tabern. cap. 9. & in Luc. 1. Hier. in cap. 1. ad Tit. & in A­pol cont. Io­uin. c 3. & 8. Orig. ho. 23. in Num. Amb. ep. 82 & l. 1. offic. cap. 50. Euseb. 1. de­monst. Eua. cap 9. vide Canolica dist. 28. & 82. Religi­on, nor violate and cut off that co­uenant which they haue religious­ly made with Christ & his Church.

Therefore are they iustly vrged to stand to their promises, and to keepe that Euangelicall Councell which they haue once firmely em­braced: [Page 262] whereof S. PAVL saieth: And 1. Cor. 7, 38. he that ioineth his Virgin in Matrimony, doth wel, (to wit, so long as she is not bound Theoph. ibid. Hier. lib. 1. cont. Iouin. ca. 7. Greg. in. ca. 15. l. 1. Reg. Epiph. haer. 61. with the vow of single life) and he that ioineth not, doth better. And againe: Ibid. v. 1. It is good for a man not to touch a woman. For Mat. 19, 12. which cause, the Euangelicall Eu­nuches Esa. 56, 3. & ibi Hier. Bas. l. de Virginit. Aug. de san. Virg. ca. 24. & 25. or as TERTVLLIAN Lib. 1. ad Vx. cap. 6. calleth them, Voluntarij spadones, that haue cutte themselues for the kingdome of heauen, that they may bee holie 1. Cor. 7, 34. in bodie and spirite; in flesh, & yet without flesh, warfa­ring vnto God: are both cōmended by Christ: and haue alwaies beene highly cōmended in the Church. And in this matter, is a double error that we haue to take heede of: The one is of those men which with IO­VINIAN do so extol Matrimonie, that they either Hier. li. 1. in Iouin. c. 2 Aug. haer. 82 matche, or Trid. ses. 24. cap. 10. preferre this estate before single-life [Page 263] or Virginity: whereas 1. Cor. 7, 38. S. PAVL certes, and all the Fathers doe eui­dently affirme the contrary. Ano­ther is of those which cauil, that cō ­tinency & single life can hardly bee performed by Christian men, and therfore they contend that no man ought easily to vndertake it, or reli­giously to promise it. For these mē vnderstand not, the plenty & abun­dance, of the grace of the Gospell: which is such, and so great, giuē by Christ so many Ages, & daily giuen to those that beleeue, Aug l. 6. & 8. conf. c. 11. Orig. Hier. Chrys. in Mat. 19. aske, seeke & knocke: that these men finde the yoake of our Lord sweet; & the way of continency, no lesse pleasant, thā holesome. In the number of whom S. PAVL was, who plainly affirmeth. 1. Cor. 10, 13. God is faithful, who wil not suffer you to be tempted aboue that which you are able: but wil make also with temptation, Ishue. Wherfore S. AVGVSTINE [Page 264] explicating Aug. in Psal. 75. in a certaine place this sentence, Vowe, & pay your vowes vnto our Lord God: writeth thus: Bee yee not slothfull to Vowe: for you shal not, by your own strength fulfil the same. You shal sail, if you presume of your selues. But if you presume of him to whom you doe vow: spare not to vow: you shal performe it with security. And againe in ano­ther place: Ep. 45. A happy necessity which forceth a man to that which is better.

6 What is the summary Doctrine of the Premises?

THose thinges that haue beene hitherto spoken according to our purposed breuity; are onely to this end, that the simpler sorte maie haue the Catholike verity, touch­ing the seauen Sacramentes of the Church. Which are founde, certes, to be of two sortes.

For Conc. Flor. some, as the first fiue doe aduaunce the particular welfare of [Page 265] euery faithfull man: And the rest (to wit the two latter) doe serue for the multiplying of Gods people, & propagation of the Church. Both which effectes they doe worke by Gods holy ordinance for our be­hoofe most necessarie.

For, Io. 3, 5. Tit. 3, 5. Baptisme doth regene­rate to the spirituall life, which is in Christ. Confirmation doth adde force and Act. 8, 17. strength vnto the re­generate. The Eucharist is meat, Io. 6, 51.55. drincke, and voiage prouision vn­to the waifaring man. Penance be­ing a present Io. 20, 23. Ezech. 18, 30.31. remedie against all the maladies of the minde, doth e­recte a man when he is fallen, and cure him when hee is wounded. Then succedeth Iac. 5, 15. Extreame Vn­ction, which in the laste conflicte with death, doth fence & comforte the Passenger. Then holy Orders Tit. 1.5. 1. Cor. 4, 1. yeeldeth Ministers vnto the [Page 266] Church, which may haue authority in holy thinges, and may rightly gouerne, dispence, conserue, & apply, all those things which we spoke of before. Finally Matrimony, increa­seth the Eph. 5, 32. 1. Cor. 7, 2. Christian people, and prouideth for mans incontinencie.

Where also this difference is to be obserued, that Baptisme, Confirmation, and Orders, being once gi­uen, can neuer be Concil. Flor. Trid. sess. 7. Can. 9. de Sacr. in genere. Aug 2. con. ep. Parm. c. 13. iterated. Also Baptisme must of necessitie be taken Io. 3, 5. of all. The Eucharist of those that haue Trid. sess. 21. cap. 4. the vse of reason. Pe­nance Apoc. 2, 5. of those that are fallen. But it is at thy discretion to vse any of the rest, so that thou haue none in contempte, or doest neglect thē against Iustice & equitie when the time requireth.

These are therefore the preserua­tiues and diuine remedies, which that Samaritane Luc. 10, 33. 1. Cor. 4, 1. Io. 20, 23. full of all mercie [Page 267] hath ordained, & committed to the Prelates of the Church to be dispensed, for the well curing vndoubted­ly of the sicke, that is to saye of all sinners in the Church, euen vntill that, they obtaine if they will their true and perfite health. Which re­medies rightly to vnderstand, hol­somely to receiue, and faithfully to apply vnto others: is not a pointe certes of humane cunning, but of Christiā wisdome. Of which wher­as we haue now spoken enough, ac­cording vnto the scope of our pre­sent purpose: It now remainethe that by the helpe of Christ, we passe ouer to the other part of this worke, which containeth Christiā Iustice.

OF THF SEVEN CA­PITALL SINNES.

1 Which are the sinnes, that are speaci­ally to be noted?

TRuely, those, that are called Capital, bicause they are, as it were the fountaines or heades of all the rest, & out of which as out of a cor­rupted roote, very pestilent fruites doe spring, and as it were by a long race, all kinde of vices, & turpituds, scandales, harmes, corruptions, & mischeifs of mankind, doe descend, and breake out with great violence.

[Page 284]2 How many such capitall sinnes are there?

vide Greg. l. 3. mor. c. 31 & Cassia collat. 5. & l. 5. & sequen.SEuen; which are numbred in this manner: Pride, Couetous­nesse, Lecherie, Enuie, Glotonie, Anger, Sloth. But as these are euer to be detested & eschewed; soe the seuen vertues opposite vnto these vices, are to be followed with very great diligence and affection, if we seeke the life of our soule. To Pride; contrarie is Colos. 3, 12. Humilitie: to Co­uetousnesse; 2. Cor. 9, 5. Liberalitie: to Le­cherie; Act. 24, 25. chastitie: Charitie 1. Cor. 13 4. oppugneth Enuie: Abstinence Eccli. 31, 19.31. is opposite to Glotonie: Patience Heb. 10, 36. to Anger: finally Deuotion 1. Cor. 15, 58. or Godly diligence, & diligent pie­tie expelleth Sloth.

3 What is Pride, and what daughters doth she beget?

PRide Vide Chrys. ho. 43 ad pop. Antioch. Ber. de grad. humil. Greg, 34. mor. c. 17. & seq. & l. 23. c. 7. Pros. ad Demet. Isid. de sūmo bono l. 2. c. 38. Fulg. ep. 3. c. 16. & 17. is an inordinate appe­tite of excellencye, whether it [Page 285] lurke in the minde or appeare in out warde shew.

She certes is the mother, prince Greg. l. 31 mor. c. 31. Prosp. lib. 3. de vit. cont. cap. 2. Aug. ep. 56. Ber. ser. 3. ex paruis & ser 4. de adu. and Queene of all vices, which principally begetteth this vnhappy ofspring; Deut. 17, 12. Sap. 5, 8. Mat. 23, 11.14.27.. Prou. 13, 10. Gen. 49, 7. Prou. 6, 16. 1. Tim. 5, 13. Disobedience, boa­sting, Hypocrysie, contention, per­tinacie, discord, curiositie.

And to the intent that we might auoide this most Pestiferous sinne; holy TOBIE, giueth warning in this maner: Doe thou neuer permit Tob. 4, 14. Pride to beare rule in thy thought or in thy worde: for in it all perdition tooke the beginning. Eccli. 10, 15. Chrys. ho. 8. in Ioan For this cause is that Apostolicall doctrine: God resisteth the proud Iac. 4, 6. 1. Pet. 5, 5. and giueth grace to the humble. Yea and if we beleeue Ecclesiasticus: Pride is hatefull before God, Eccli. 10, 7.18.10. & men. God hath dried vp the rootes of proud nations & hath planted the humble out of those nations. Why therfore arte thou proud thou dust and ashes?

[Page 286]4 What is Couetousnesse and of what manner of daughters is she the mother?

COuetousnesse is an inordinate appetite of hauing. vide Bas. in ditescent. & auar. ho. 6. & 7. Pros. l. 2. de vita cont. c. 15 & 16. Isid. de sum. bo. l. 2. c. 41. Aug. l. [...]. de lib. arb. c. 17. & ser. 196. de tēp. Ambr. in lib de Nabuthe Iezrael. l. 1. de Cain & Abel. cap. 5. For he is rightly deemed couetouse, not on­ly that taketh by violence, but also that desireth an other mannes, or couetously keepeth his owne.

The Greg. lib. [...]1. mor. c. 31 2. Tim. 3, 4. 1. Cor. 6, 8. Eccli. 11, 31.33. Zach. 8, 17. Mat. 6, 24. Pro 22, 22. & 21, 13. daughters of this bad mo­ther, are Treason, fraude, fallacie, Periurie, Disquietnes, violence, vn­mercifullnes, or Inhumanitie, and hardnes of harte: The Apostle con­demneth this vice, so as he hath cal­led it the seruice of Col. 3, 5. Eph. 5, 5. Idoles: 1 Tim. 6 9. Esa. 5, 8. Mar. 10, 24. Abac. 2, 6.9. Iac. 5, 1. Eccli. 31, 5.8 11. Bar. 3, 16 Psal. 48, 17. and besides writeh thus. They that willbe made riche, fall into tentation & the snare of the Deuill, and many desiers vnprofitable and hurtfull, which drown men into distruction and perdition. For the roote of al euils is couetousnes. And in an other place we find it writen: [Page 287] nothing is more wicked then a Couetouse Eccli. 10, 9.10. man. Also nothing is more vniust then to loue money. For this man setteth his very soule to sale. And Christ him selfe testifieth: you cannot serue God Mat. 6, 25. Chrys. ho. 7. in Io. Ibidem ver. 34. and mammon. And againe: be not carefull for to morow. Which Saint PAVL also more expresly deliue­ring, giueth this admonition: Heb. 13, 5. Luc. 12, 15. Let your maners be without auarice: contented with thinges present. For he said, I will not leaue thee, neither will I forsake thee: so that we doe confidently say: Our Lorde is my helper: Hauing 1. Tim. 6, 8. foode and wherewith to be couered, with these we are content.

5 What is Lechery, and what manner of ofspring doth it ingender?

LEcherie, vide pros de vit. cont. l. 3. c. 6. Isid. de sum. bo. l. 2. c. 39. is an inordinate appetite of vncleane & libidinouse pleasure. And it Greg. lib. 31 mor. c. 31. Ose. 4, 11 2. Reg. 11, 14. Dan. 13, 56. Pro. 13, 3 Sap. 4, 12. Psal. 51, 6. 2. Tim. 3, 4. Psal. 20, 9. Iac. 4, 4. Eph. 4, 19. bringeth forth blindnes of minde, inconsideratiō, inconstancie, headlongnes, loue of [Page 288] himselfe, hatred of God, too much desire of this life, a horror of death and future Iudgement, and despe­ration of eternall felicitie.

Against this sinne which maketh 3. Reg. 11 1. Eccli. 19.2 Hier. in cap 4. Ose. Amb. l. 1. de Cain & Abel. c. 5. & l. de Noe. & area. cap. 9. the wise mad; & causeth men to become in maner beastes: thus wri­teth S. PAVL: Flie 1. Cor. 6.18. & ibid. Chrys. Aug. de 10. chord. c. 10. & ser. 16. de ver. do c. 10 fornication. Euery sinne whatsoeuer a man doth, is without the body: but he that doth for­nicate, sinneth against his owne bodye. And in another place thus: Eph. 5, 3. & ibi Hierō vide sextum preceptum Decalogi. For­nication and all vncleanes, or auarice, let it not so much as be named among you, as becommeth Saints: or filthines, or foolish talke, or scurrilitie, being to no purpose: but rather giuing of thankes. And it is a wonderfull thing that Christians are not marueilously Amb. in c. 4. Luc. Greg. 16. mor. c. 31. ashamed: who doe pollute them­selues with filthy luste in the sighte of God & his Angels, whereas they haue consecrated in Baptisme their [Page 289] bodies and members as pure tem­ples 1. Cor. 5, 16. 2. Cor. 6, 16. to the holy Ghost, and to Christ our Lord. Hereupon againe saith S. PAVL. Know 1. Cor. 6.19. you not that your members are the temple of the holy Ghost, which is in you, whom you haue of God, and you are not your owne? Then againe; Knowe Ibid. Ver. 15. you not that your bo­dies are the members of Christ? Taking therfore the members of Christ, shall I make them the members of an harlotte? And finallie he concludeth in this sorte: For you are Ibid. Ver. 20. bought with a greate price. Glorifie and beare God in your body. For Heb. 13, 4 1. Cor. 6, 9. Eph. 5, 5. Gal. 5, 20. Apoc. 21, 8. fornicatours, and ad­uouterours, God will iudge.

6 What is Enuie, and what daughters doth she bring forthe?

ENuie, de hoc peccato scri­bit Cypr. ser. de zelo & li uorc. Bas. ho. 11. de in­uid. & 21. in aliquot. scripturae locos Chrys. hom. 44. & 45. ad pop. Prosp. l. 3. de vita contēp. c. 5. & 9. Isid. de surn. bo. l. 3, c. 25. is a sadnesse for the good of an other, and a hatred of an other mans felicitie: in respect of Superiours; because hee is not made equall vnto them: and in re­spect [Page 290] of inferiors; least they should be made equall vnto him: and in respect of equalls; because they are equall vnto him, as Saint AVGVS­TINE Aug. l. 11 de Gen. ad li. et. 14. Prosp. Sent. 292. saith: & she hath to her Greg. l. 31 mor. c. 31. 1. Io. 3, 12. Ro. 1, 29. Pro. 17, 5. et 24, 17.21. et 28, 22. Ec­cles. 4, 4. daughters: hatred, whispering, de­tractiō, exulting in other mens aduersities, and aflictiō in their prosperity.

CAIN is reade to haue enuied ABEL Gen. 4, 5. Iudae ver. 11 his owne brother, and SAVL to haue enuied DAVID 1. Reg. 18, 8. the designed King, his sonne in lawe. This abhominable vice be­sides Nysse. in vita Moisi Hier. in c. 5. ad Gal. Greg 3. par. pastor. admon. 11. Aug. ser. 83. de temp. Bern. ser. 24. & 49. in Cant. & in ser de de tripl. custo. that it is voide of all chari­tie and humanitie: it also maketh men most like vnto Deuils. For by the enuie of the Sap. 2, 24. Chrys. ho. 41. in Mat. Greg. l. 5. mor. c. 33. & 34. & l. 29. c. 3. Aug. de virg. c. 31 Deuill death entred into the worlde: and they doe imitate him, which are of his parte. Well therfore, dothe the Apostle giue war­ning: Gal. 5, 26. Let vs not be made desirous [Page 291] of vaine glory, prouoking one an other, enuying one an other.

7 What is Glotony, and which are her daughters?

GLotonie is an inordinate Greg. 30. mor. c. 27. Ber. l. de pas. c. 42. appetite of meate and drinke: her daughters Greg. lib. 31. mor. c. 31 are, foolish mirth, Exo. 32, 6 Iob. 21, 12. Pro. 10, 19. Eph. 5, 4. Greg 3. par­te past. ad­mon. 20. Chry. ho. 57 ad pop. much talke, scurrilitie, Esa. 28, 7. Eccles. 10, 16 Chry. ho. 44 in Io. & 58. in Mat. Hiero. l. 2. cont. Iouin. c. 6. & seq. et in c. 44. E­zech. & in c. 5. ad Gal. Vide de hoc vitio Basil. ho. in ebriet. & luxil Aug. ser. 231. & 232. de temp. Chryso. in ser. cont. luxum & crapulam & ho. 1. ad pop. Ant. Isid. l. 2. de sum. bo. c. 42. & 43. Amb. de Helia & ieiunio c. 12. & seq. vn­cleannes, dulnes of sense, & vnder­standing. And what is more foule & vnsemely then that a man should be inferiour to beastes, which are content with a certain naturall mo­deration; whilest he maketh him­selfe a slaue to his bellie, to surfeting and drunckennes, consuming his goods, hurting his health, bringing on diseases, and finally shortning & cutting off his owne life? For it is a very true saying: By meanes Eccli. 37, 32. & 31, 19. ps. 77, 29. Num. 11, 33. Deut. 12, 15. Prou. 21, 17. of sur­feiting [Page 292] many haue died: but he that is abstinent shall encrease life. Againe: In much Eccli. 37, 33 meat there shalbe infirmi­tie. Therefore Christ cōmandeth: Looke well Luc. 21, 34. Vide Bur char. l. 34. de cret. et Iuon. parte 13. c. 68. & sequ. to your selues, least per­haps your hartes be ouercharged with surfeting, & drunckennes. And Saint PAVL dehorting vs from drunc­kenes saith: Eph. 5, 18. Pro. 20, 1 Hier. in c. 1. ad Tit. & ep 83. ad Ocea. c. 4 Ambr. l. 1 de paenit. c. 14. Be not druncke with wine wherein is riotousnes. 1. Cor. 6, 10. Gal. 5, 11 Ose. 4, 11. Pro. 31, 4. Eccli. 19, 2. Drunck­erds shal not possese the kingdome of God. And hence is it also that the Pro­phet giueth such a heauie threate vnto drunckerds: Woe Esa. 5, 22 11. et 22, 12. Pro. 23, 20.29. Amos. 6, 4. Luc. 6, 24. you that are mightie to drincke wine, and strong men to mingle drunckennes.

8 What is Anger & what ofspring hath shee?

Anger, is an inordinate desire of punishing him, by whom a mā supposeth that he haue ben harmed. There doth spring Greg. l. 31. mor. c. 31 Pro. 29, 22. Iob. 15, 2.13. Eccli. 19, 28. Eph. 4, 31. frō her these detestable daughters: Braulinge, [Page 293] Swelling of the minde, Contume­lies, clamour, disdainfulnesse, and Blasphemie.

This is a pernitious poison of lege Bas. ho. 10. de ira Chrys. ad pop. ho 29. & seq. & ho 6 in act. 4. & 18. in Mat. Greg. l. 5. mor. c. 30. & sequ. the minde, ouerthrowing al vigour of iudgement & wisdome, and im­pairing the helth of the minde, yea & oftentimes also of the body. For which cause hath Ecclesiastes gi­uen warning: Be not Eccles. 7, 10. Eccli. 8, 19. & 28, 1. & 30, 26. Pro. 12, 16. & 15, 1.18. & 18, 6.14. & 22, 24. & 26, 21. & 27, 3. Iob. 5, 2. Ps. 4, 5. & 30, 10. thou swifte to be angry, for anger resteth in the bosome of a foole. And the doctor of the Gē ­tiles hath giuen charge: Let Eph. 4, 31. Col. 3, 8.12. Ber. ser. 13. in Ps. Qui habitat. Amb. lib. 1. off. c. 21 August. in. Psal. 4. & lib. de vera relig. cap. 45. & epist. 87. & 149. Greg. lib. 8. ep 51. ad Leont. & par. 3. past. adm. 17. all bit ternes, & anger, & indignation, clamor and blasphemie, be taken away from you with all malice. And be gentle one to another, mercifull, pardoning one another, as also God in Christ hath pardoned you. But against angrye, contentiouse, & contumelious persons, that dreadfull sentence of Christ is alreadie [Page 294] pronounced: Whosoeuer Mat. 5.23 Greg. l. 21. mor. c. 5. Aug. l. 1. de ser. dom. in monte c. 19. Enchir. c. 79. is angry with his brother, shall be in danger of iudgement: and whosoeuer shall say to his brother, Raca; shall be in danger of a Councell: And whosoeuer shall say thou foole; shall be guilty of hell fire.

9 What is Sloth, and which be her brā ­ches? Ber. ser. 3. & 6. de ascens. Greg. 3. par­te past. admon. 16.

SLoth is a languishing of a minde that is slacke and negligent to do well: And speacially it is a sadnes about some spirituall matter. Shee bringeth forth Greg. 31. mor. c. 31 Eccli. 33, 29. Pro. 15, 13. Eccli. 7.9. & 30, 22. Pro. 17, 22. Psal. 118, 28 & 39, 13. these daughters, malice, rancour, pusillanimitie, des­peration, dulnes about the necessa­rie commandements, and a wande­ring of the minde about things vn­lawfull.

Of this sinne are those men guil­tie, that are Mat. 20, 3.6. & 22.5. Idle, lither, and as the Scripture calleth them, luke warme Ap. 3, 15 Pro. 6, 3. & 10, 4.26. & 13, 4. & 18, 8.9. & 19, 15 24. & 20, 4. & 21, 25. & 22, 13. & 24, 30. & 25, 20. & 26, 13. & 28, 19. Eccli. 5, 8. & 7, 16. & 14, 2. et 22, 1 Psal. 72, 5. Hier. 48, 10. iuxta 70. Ro. 13, 11. 2. Cor. 7, 10 Gal. 3, 3. Apoc. 2, 4. and finally euery one [Page 295] that dothe passe ouer this time of grace & day of saluatiō in vaine af­fairs & endeuoures. And the end of this sinne is that which Christ tea­cheth in the Gospell: Euery tree Mat. 7, 18. & 3, 10 & 21, 19. Luc. 13, 7. Io. 15, 2. which yeeldeth not good fruite shall be cut downe, and shall be cast into the fire. And in an other place: The Mat. 25, 26, 30. vn­profitable seruant cast ye out into the vt­ter darkenes. Eccli. 6, 23 Eccles. 9, 10, 2. Thes. 3, 7. Gal. 6.9, 10. Heb. 12, 12. Ro. 12, 11. Phil. 4, 4. Neither hath he omit­ted to tell vs, what in the meane season he would haue vs to doe, that we may eschew sloth, saying: Take heede, Mar. 13, 33.35. Mat. 24, 42. & 25 13. Io. 9, 4 Eph. 5, 14.16 Ap. 3, 2.3. watch and pray, for you know not when the time is: striue to enter by Luc, 13, 24. Mat. 7, 13. & 11, 12 the narrow gate, because many I say to you shall seeke to enter, and shall not be able. These thinges we haue breifly touched to the intent that they which are not already taught the waies of Iustice, maye not onlye know & discerne the chiefe diseases and detestable plagues of mankind [Page 296] which we haue shewed: but also endeuour accordinge to the pre­script of Gods law, to abandon frō themselues and others, and vtterly to expell the same. Happy Psal. 1, 1. Bern. ser. 35. ex paruis. is that man which hath not walked in the Councell of the wicked, and hath not stoode in the way of sinners, and hath not sitte in the chaire of pestilence, as the Kinglie Psalmist singeth: note­fying vnto vs the first part of Iustice and happinesse, in the front of his first Canticle.

OF ALIEN SINNES.

1 What sinnes are called Alien sinnes?

THose, which although they be wrought and accomplished by the handes & deedes of other men, yet they are worthely imputed vn­to vs, and doe make our conscien­ces guilty of damnation in the sight of God. And therefore of this may [Page 297] that be vnderstood which the scripture commandeth: Doe 1. Tim. 5, 22. vide Bas. de uera virg thou not communicate with other mens sinnes: And that which the Kingly Pro­phet praieih: Frō Psal. 18, 13. & ibid. Euthim. Aug. l. 3. de. lib. arb. c. 10 my secret sinnes clense me o Lord, & frō alien sinns spare thy seruante. Heereunto ser. 2. de bap. cap. 9. Aug. ser. 18. de ver Do. cap. 18. doth S. BASIL the great refer that which S. PAVL wrote to the EPHESI­ANS: Cōmunicate not Eph. 5, 11. with the vn­fruitfull workes of darkenes, but rather reproue them. Then that also of the same Apostle: Withdrawe 2. Thess. 3, 6. your selues from euery brother walking inor­dinately, and not according to the Tra­dition which they haue receiued of vs.

2 How many in number are these alien sinnes?

NIne; as they are for the moste parte committed nine manner of waies: to wit, by councel: by commanding: by consent: by prouoca­tion: by praise or flatterie: by silēce: [Page 298] by winking, or Indulgence: by participation in the fault: and by wic­ked defending or maintaining the same.

Eccli. 27, 28. & 6, 7. & 8, 20. & 37, 7.9. Iob. 5, 13. & 12, 13.16. & 18, 5.7. Esa. 19, 11.13. Psal. 7, 16. & 9, 16. Prou. 26, 27. Eccles. 10, 8.3 When is an alien sinne committed by Councell?

AT such time certes, as we are the authors and instrumentes of euill counsell, which others doe or maye followe. Let CAIPHAS be an example: Io. 11, 49 who by his coū sell incensed and prouoked the Se­nate of the Iewes to worke the death of Christ. But commended on the contrarie parte is IOSEPH of Ara­mathia, and is called a good and iust man, because he had not consented Luc. 23, 50. Psal. 1, 1. Gen. 49, 5. Iob. 21, 16. to the counsell and actes of them̄, to wit, of the high Preistes and Pha­risies wickedlye conspiring to put Christ to Io. 11, 53. Mat. 26, 3. death. Of the same sorte of men was that Act. 19, 24. 2. Reg. 10, 3. & 16, 20. & 17, 1.5 3. Reg. 12, 4. & 21, 25. 2. Par. 22, 3. & 25, 16.20 1. Esd. 4, 5 Hest. 5, 10. Dan. 6, 5. 1. Mac. 1.12. 2. Mach. 1, 11. & 4, 32. Act. 14, 18. DEME­TRIVS, who with other Artificers [Page 299] for the tendering of his owne lucre & gaine, filled in a maner the whole citie of the EPHESIANS with a greate tumulte and sedition against S. PAVL & his doctrine. Herin also did offend that infamous Mar. 6, 24 Mat. 14, 8. HE­RODIAS Kinge HERODS ad­uoutres. For her dauncing daugh­ter by her counsell and persuasion, did wickedly obtaine, the bodiles heade of the glorious S. IHON Baptist which she cruelly before had re­quested.

4 When is commanding an alien sinne? 1. Reg. 22, 17. Iudith 2, 5. Hest. 3, 12 Dan. 3, 5. & 6, 16.1. Mach. 1, 43. 2. Mach. 6, 1. Mar. 6, 27. Act. 23, 2.

VVHen by our decree, com­mission, or commaunde­ment, any wrong doth redound to our neighbour, or any euill whatso­euer is committed. In this manner DAVID the King killed innocent VRIAS, 2. Reg. 11 15. not certes with his [Page 300] owne or with his seruantes handes; but working it and charging it by letter that he should be slaine in the battaile. And PILATE the Presi­dent Io. 19, 16 Luc. 23, 25. was giltie of Christs death: because for the fauour of the Iewes although otherwise after a manner vnwilling he adiudged him, and deliuered him ouer by his authoritie to be crucified. So did PHARAO Exod 1, 16. and HERODE Mat. 2, 16. binde them selues with a monstrous crime, whē they made the Tirannicall lawe of murdering the Infantes of the He­brues. But Esa. 10, 1. Mat. 15, 3. Mar. 7, 9. woe be vnto them that make vniust lawes.

Leu 20, 4. Num. 16 24 26. Iudith. 8 9. Hest. 14.15. Luc. 11.475 When doth consent make vs guiltie of an alien sinne?

VVHen, that, which is wic­kedlye donne by others, hath, as it were our voice to go with it, or is, at the least, in secret sorte Iren. l. 4. cap. 46. by vs approued. So sinned SAVL, [Page 301] consentinge Act. 7, 60 to the deathe of the Protomartyr Saint STEVEN. Also herein offended aboue fortie Act. 23, 12. men of the Iewes, who by vowe bound & armed themselues to put S. PAVL to death. Finallye herein offended the Citizens of Hierusalē, Mat. 27, 20. Mar. 15, 11. giuing their voices to their Ma­gistrates, that Christ might suffer death, so that S. PETER for that cause, vpbraiding them, saide: The author Act. 3, 15 & 2, 23. of life you killed. Wherfore is that sentence of S. PAVL to be noted: Not Ro. 1, 32. only they which doe euill thinges, but they also which consent vnto the doers, are worthy of death.

And hereunto may be referred that which we reade in S. CYPRI­AN: Hee is ep. 51. quae est Cle­ri. Rom. ad. Cypr. not free from wicked­nes that gaue commandement to haue it accomplishede: nor hee cleare from crime; whoe notwithstandinge hee ne­uer committed the same, yet geuethe [Page 302] his consent that it shall be otherwise gi­uen out, and publikely registred.

6 When doe we contract an alien sinne by prouocation?

1. Reg. 1, 6. Psal. 105, 16 2. Mach. 14, 27. Gal. 5, 15.26 Eph. 6, 4. Col. 3, 21.VVHen we doe wittinglye prouoke another to anger reuenge, blasphemie, crueltie, or o­ther such like vices, whether it bee done by worde or deede or any o­ther meanes howsoeuer. As when IOBS Iob. 2, 9. wife wantonly scorning her most patient husband, did also persuade him so much as lay in her, to blaspheme God. And Tobies wife Tob. 2, 15. & 3, 7. as troublesome as the other often molesting & exasperating her husband with her reprochfull spea­ches, brought the matter to this passe, that the afflicted man was constrained to bewaile his domesticall iniurie with sighes, and teares, and praiers vnto Almightie God. But Ecclesiasticus admonisheth the contrarie, [Page 303] saying: Keepe Eccli. 28, 10. Pro. 15, 18. & 18, 6. & 22, 10. et 26, 17. & 29, 22. & 30, 33. thy selfe from contention, and thou shalt diminishe sinnes. For an angry man doth kindle contention, & a man a sinner will molest his frendes, and in the middest of them that are in peace, soweth enmitie. And so hath Salomon saide: An euill man Pro. 17, 11. & 3, 30. Esa. 33, 1. alwaies seeketh chidings, but the cruell Angell shalbe sent against him.

7 When are we spotted with an alien sinne, by praise or flatterie? Pro. 24, 24.28. & 27, 2.5.6. & 28, 23 Psal. 140, 5. Esa. 5, 20. Chrys. ho 2. de Dauid. et Saule. Cyp. de laps. Basil hō. in Psal. 61. Aug. in Psa. 134.

VVHē we cōmend any man in misdeeds or lewd beha­uiour, or as though the thing were very well done, we giue a spurre to him that runneth amisse, that he may holde on his wicked course. But woe be vnto them EZech. 13, 18. that sowe coushens, vnder euery elbow, and doe make pillowes vnder the heade of euery age to take soules, as the Prophet saith. And into this vice do preachers Hier. 14, 13. & 23, 15 17. & 27, 9 & 28, 15. & 29.8. Thren. 1, 14 Mich. 3, 5. 3. Reg. 22, 6 sometime fall, & Magistrats naughtely [Page 304] flattering the common people, whilest they doe openly fauour & approue their licentiousnesse. And therefore rightly saith ESAIE: O my people, Esa 3, 12 & 9, 15. & 30, 10 they that call thee happy, these are they that deceiue thee, and bring to nought the way of thy steppes. For which cause S. PAVL cōman­deth vs to shunne those doctours, that by sweete speeches Ro. 16, 18. 2. Pet 2, 1.12.14. Hiero. l.c. aduer. Pelag c. 9. & l. 2. aduer. Iouin c. 19. and be­nedictions, doe seduce the hartes of innocents. For because the sinner is Psal 1, 24 & 54, 22. Pro. 1, 10 & 16, 29. & 17 15. & 29, 5. Eccle 7, 6. Hier. 9, 3.8. praised in the desires of his soule, & the wicked man is accounted happy: the sinner will prouoke our Lorde, as the Kingly Prophet testifieth.

8 When doth an alien sinne fall vpon vs through our silence?

Bern. de nat. Ioan. Bapt. Greg. 2. part past. c. 4. Aug. ep. 109 et ho. 7. ex 50 Prosp. lib. l. de vit. cont. cap. 20. Isid. de sum. bon. l. 3. c. 44 45.46.VVHen our vnseasonable si­lence bringeth detriment to our subiect, or to any other per­son. For example sake, if by office it belong vnto vs to teach, admo­nishe, [Page 305] or correcte our brother, or the wholle people, and we omitte the same without iust cause, when we may do good. For which cause our Lorde by ESAIE, testifieth to euery one that preacheth: Crie, Esa. 58, 1. Hier. 23, 22. & 26, 2. & 50, 2. Ionae. 1, 2. 1. Cor. 9, 16. doe not cease, as a trumpette exalte thy voice, & shew vnto my people their wic­kednesse, and to the house of Iacob their sinnes. Heare moreouer the danger they stand in, who are not without cause called dumme dogges, Esa. 56, 10. not able to barke: If Ezech. 3, 17. & 33, 7. & ibid. Hier. Greg. ho. 11. in Ezech. Act. 20, 18. Esa. 6, 5. Hest. 4, 13. when I saye to a wicked man, (saith our Lorde) thou shalt die the death, thou doe not warne him, and speake to him, that he may for­sake his wicked way, and liue; the wicked man himselfe shall die in his iniquitie, but I will require his bloode at thy hand. So necessarie a thing it is to be ob­serued, which S. PAVL not with­out great protestation doth require. Preach the worde; 2. Tim. 4, 2. Tit. 1, 9.13. & 2, 15. Chrys. ho. 6. in epist. ad Phil. vrge in season, out [Page 306] of season, reproue, beseech, rebuke in all patience and doctrine: and againe in an other place: Them that sinne 1. Tim. 5, 20. Leu. 19, 17. Aug. serm. 15. cap. 7. de verb. Dom. & serm. 16. cap. 4, 7.8. reproue before all: that the rest also may haue feare.

Amb. ser. 8. in Psal. 118. Orig. ho. 9. in Hierem. Hieron. ad Ripar. ep. 53 Aug. in Psal. 50. & ser. 15 de verb. Do. Chry. orat. 1 con. Iudaeos.9 When are we by winking or indul­gence entangled with alien sinnes?

SO often, as that thing which by our power or authoritie, may & ought to be amended, & punished; we notwithstāding, suffer to go vn­punisht, & to waxe worse & worse.

Herein doe Magistrates offend, when they beare the sworde Ro. 13, 4. Sap. 6, 3. Psal. 2, 10. Aug. 2. retr. c. 5. & ep. 48.50.204. tract 11. in Euang Ioan. Bern. ser. 66. in Cant. in vaine, and are not as they are called, Gods ministers, and reuengers vn­to wrath, to those that behaue them selues wickedly or seditiously. This was the sinne 1. Reg. 15, 9. Iud. 20, 13. Nū. 25, 4 of King SAVL, when contrarie to the commande­ment of God, he spared his enemies the Amalechites. The same sinne was [Page 307] also incurred by King ACHAB, when he receiued into fauour BE­NADAB the Kinge of Syria: for which cause he did not escape the seuere sentence of the Prophet gi­uing this threate: This saith 3. Reg. 20, 42. our Lorde, because thou hast dismissed out of thy hand a man worthy of death, thy life shall be for his life, and thy people for his people. Heereunto may be refer­red that which the Apostle willeth the Corinthians: Take 1. Cor. 5, 6.13. Exod. 22, 18 Deut. 13, 1.6.12. & 17, 12. & 18, 20 3. Reg. 18, 19.40. Hier. in cap. 5. ad Gal. Greg. lib. 32. ep. 31. away the euill from among your selues: Know you not that a litle leauen corrupteth the wholle paste? purge the olde leauen.

Secondly heerein doe Aug. in Psal. 50. Greg. 4. dial. c. 18. Chrys. ho. 9. in 1. ad Tim. Ephes. 6, 4. Heb. 12, 7. Pro. 13, 18.24. & 22, 15.6. & 23, 13. & 29, 15 17.21. Eccli. 7, 25. et 22, 3.4.5. & 30, 1. fathers and mothers, maisters and maistre­ses offend, whilest they with a cer­taine dissembling & fauourable in­dulgence, doe marre those in bring­ing them vp that are committed to their charge, & by their negligence and sloth doe suffer them to fall in­to [Page 308] great hazarde & danger. So wee reade the sonnes of HELI, 1. Reg. 3, 11. & 4, 17. 3. Reg. 1, 6. to haue bin depraued through the de­fault only of their fathers indulgēce who for that cause, was greuously punished for his too much lenity.

Heereunto may also be added that sinne which is commonly cal­led the omission of brotherly cor­rection, Pro. 9, 7. & 15, 5.10.12. & 24, 14 15. & 25, 12. & 27, 5.6. & 28, 23. & 29, 1. Eccles. 7, 6. Eccli. 7, 25. & 10, 28 & 11, 7. & 19, 13.17. & 20, 1.4. Psal. 140, 5. Col. 1, 28. 1. Thes. 5, 14 2. Thes. 3, 15 1. Tim. 5, 20 2 Tim. 2, 25 & 4, 2. Tit. 1, 9.10. & 2, 15. admonition, or repre­hension. For asmuch as Christ hath warned vs to correct our brother, once, and twice, and the third time that we may winne Mat. 18, 15. him when he sinneth. Although some doe di­stinguish betweene this manner of omission and the former sufferance which wee spake of, making them two different kinds of alien sinnes.

10 How doe we contract an alien sinne by participation?

Tob. 2, 21. Pro. 1, 14. & 29, 24. Num. 16, 26 Eccli. 5, 1. 2 Par. 20, 36 Greg. Turō. in glo. Conf. c. 36. & 71. Et lib. 1. de glor. Mart. c. 38.72. & 79. & lib. 2. cap. 13.14.15.16 17. & 20. Theod. li. 3. hist. c. 11. & 12. Vict. l. 1. persecu. Ios. 7, 24. Dan. 5, 23. 2. Mach. 3, 24. & 5, 15. & 9, 5. 1. Mach. 6, 12.THen espeacially, when we are partners in gaine with theeues [Page 309] & extortioners: also when we doe wittingly togither with others, cha­lenge or retaine goods vniustly got­ten or which any way doe belong to other men: and then moreouer when we are enriched with the spoile of others. And heereunto se­meth to belong that which the Psalmist saith, to runne with the very theeues Ps. 49, 18. Aug. in Psal. 129. themselues, and to haue portion with the aduoutrers. This did ESAIE obiect vnto the peo­ple of the Iewes Thy Esa. 1, 23. Princes be vnfaithfull, companions of theeues, all doe loue gifts, & followe rewardes. And yet more greeuously doe they sin, who do manifestly make a gain vnto thē ­selues of an other mans filthinesse, Deut. 23, 18. as bauds do: or such as dare giue lodgeing & harbour vnto theeues, or notorious dishonest and factious persons, where they may haue co­uer for thēselues, or for their things.

[Page 310]11 When doe we by defending committe an alien sinne?

VVHen we either protect malefactours, or defend and publishe an other mans doctrine, though it be peruerse and wicked. When also by our care and ende­uour, we labour to further & main­taine that, which is appointed a­gainst equitie and Iustice. Against such persons there thundreth out this diuine oracle: Woe Esa. 5, 20. & 10, 1. vnto you that call euill good; and good, euill: ma­king darkenes, light; & light, darkenes: making bitter, sweete; and sweet, bitter: And againe: Thou Exod. 23, 2. shalt not follow the multitude to doe euill: neither shalt thou in iudgement yeelde to the sentence of many; so, to decline from the truth.

And this shall suffice touching Alien sinnes as they call thē, which now certes in those daies doe reach very farre, and are ouer licentiously [Page 311] committed euery daye, espeacially by Magistrates. And there is com­monly so litle heede taken of them; that most men doe thinke them not to be sinnes at all: nor make any ac­counte of thē: although often times with the filthe of these sinnes, they defile and make guilty of perpetuall torments, both their owne and o­ther mens consciences. And al these kindes mentioned before, may be reduced to three kindes, and in few words comprehended, as sheweth S. BASIL. Bas. ser. 2. de Bap. ca. 9. For that we fall into the participation of an other mans error, or sinne: it commeth to passe, either by Deede and Acte: or by Will onely, and a certaine purpose of the minde: or by some carelesse negligence, if at anie time others be defrauded of the duty that we owe in admonishing them, and seeking their amendment.

But the worste kinde of sinning of all others without comparison, is when a man sinneth against the holy-Ghost.

OF SINNES AGAINST THE HOLY-GHOST.

1 What is a sinne against the Holy-Ghost?

Vide S. Tho mam. in 2.2. quaest. 14.IT is malitiously, and contemptu­ously to reiecte the grace and libe­rality of God beeing offered, which grace certes, is peculiarly attributed to the holy-Ghost, as to the foun­taine of all goodnesse. And this is to sinne without any remedy or re­dresse: insomuch that according to the speech of Christ, for such & so great a sinne, no forgiuenesse is ob­tained either Mat. 12, 31. Mar. 3, 28. Luc. 12, 10. in this worlde, or in the worlde to come. For after this maner Almighty God dealeth with vs, that he giueth neither grace [Page 313] vpon earth, nor glory in Heauen to anie other, but vnto those onelie which hauing once knowne sinne, doe detest it; & setting before their eies that which is good, doe make choise of a righteous course of life. But from these sinnes farre is bani­shed both detestation of sinne, and the choise also of that good which were to bee followed; and that moreouer is cleane reiected, where­by the holy-Ghost doth vse of his singular grace to withdrawe a man from sinne. And for this reason, they which are fettered with such kind of sinnes, doe either neuer get the grace of God: or seldome and very hardly. For these sinnes are not committed of humane imbecil­litie & frailtie; which were to sinne against the Father, and the might and power of the Father: as we see in S. PETER Mat. 26, 74. Vide Greg. lib. 25. Mor. cap. 16. the Apostle who [Page 314] denied Christ: nor yet of ignorāce; which were to sinne against the Sonne, & the wisdome of the Sōne: as was SAVL 1. Tim. 1, 13. Act 9, 1. his case, when he persecuted the Church: but that which is farre worse without com­parison, these sinnes are committed of malice and obstinacie of minde: as we see for example in those most peruerse and obstinate Pharisies.

2 How many sinnes are there against the holy Ghost?

THere are of that kinde accoun­ted sixe, and their names com­monly vsed, are these. Presumption of the mercie of God, or of the im­punitie of sinne; Desperation; Op­pugning of the knowne truth; En­uying of brotherly charitie; Obsti­nacie; and impenitencie. But more plainly and significantly they may be thus numbred.

[Page 315]1 Confidently to abuse the mercie of God.

2 Vtterly to despaire of the grace of God, or of his owne saluation.

3 Rebelliouslye, to oppugne the truth of religion against his owne conscience.

4 Vehemently to be moued with a setled Enuy, because of the encrease of saluation & vertue in his brother.

5 With an obstinate minde to per­siste wittingly in a faulte.

6 Without purpose of amēdment, neuer to make an end of a lewd and peruerse kinde of life.

3 What manner of presumption maketh a sinne against the holy Ghost? Greg. in c. 3. lib. 1. reg. & l 33. mor. c. 15. & l. 6. ep. 22. Fulg. de fid. ad Pet. cap. 3. Bern. serm. 38. ex paruis.

THat, which maketh a man to trust only in the mercie of God, and to be hardened and embolde­ned to sinne: all manner of respect, of Gods Iustice and feare being laid aside. And thus certes doe very ma­ny [Page 316] sinne at this day, who flattering themselues with an only faith Aug. de. fid. & op. c. 14. & 22. in Ench. ca. 67. & haer. 54. Hier. in c. 4. Osc. in Christ, doe like beastes Ioel. 1, 17 wallow and rotte in the middest of the filth of sinnes; and not to themselues only, but to others also dare promise 2. Pet. 2, 18 Eccles. 8, 14. Conc. Trid. sess. 6. cap. 9. & can. 12.13.14. Hier. in cap. 4. Dan. securitie: if only they haue con­fidence in the merites of Christ, & in the grace of God apprehended by faith; although in the meane time the fruites Luc. 3, 8.9. & 13, 3. Mat. 3, 8.10. Act. 26, 20. Eccli. 2, 22. of penance be nothing regarded. But to all these doth the doctor of the Gentiles cry out: Doest thou contemne, saith hee, the riches of the goodnes of God, and pa­tience, Ro. 2, 4. Eccles. 8, 11. Eccli. 15, 21. Aug. trac. 33 in Ioan. & ho. 50. ex 50. ca 4. Isid. de sum. bo. lib. 2. cap. 13. and longanimitie, not knowing that the benignitie of God bringeth thee to penance. And for that cause, he in an other place is so farre 1. Cor. 13, 1 off frō willing men to vaunt of only faith; that he biddeth euen the faithfull thēselues euery one, to worke their saluation with feare and Phil. 2, 12 Psal. 2, 11. Pro. 28, 14. Rom. 11, 20 1. Cor. 4, 4. & 10, 12. trem­bling: [Page 317] commending vnto them a faith not deade and idle, as Sainte Iac. 2, 14. IAMES calleth it; but liuely & effectuall, which worketh duely by Gal. 5, 6. charitie. Against this abomi­nable sinne thus exclameth the Ec­clesiasticus: Of Eccli. 5, 4.5. Eccle. 9, 1. vide Aug de perf. lust cap 15. & de corr. & gra. c. 13. & ho. 41. ex 50. & ser. 3. de In­noc. Greg. li. 16. mor. c. 3. the remission of sinne be thou not without feare, neither doe thou adde sinne, vpon sinne. And doe not say: the mercie of our Lorde is great he will haue compassion vpon the multi­tude of my sinnes. For mercie and anger doe soone approche frō him, & his anger doth looke vpon sinners. rightly ther­fore saith the Prophet: I will sing mercie Ps. 100, 1. Bern. ser 52. ex paruis. & ser. 6. in Cāt. Aug. de vtil. poenit. c. ult. & iudgement vnto thee, o Lord. then in an other place: The Ps. 98, 4 ho­nour of the King loueth iudgement.

4 How doth a man sinne against the holy Ghost by desperation?

VVHen the contrarie vice vnto presumption, Aug. ser. 58. de temp. & in Psal. 50. Greg. lib. 5. mor. c. 14. Isid. lib. 2. de sum. bo. c. 14 Chry. ho. 2. in Psal. 50. Ber. ser. 5. de nat. Dom. whereof we spake before, doth so possesse [Page 318] the minde of a man, that he casteth off all hope, either of obtaining pardone before God, or of attaining vnto life euerlasting.

After this sort sinned CAIN, by despaire, as himselfe testifieth by his speeche, when he saith: Gen. 4, 13 Bern. ser. 11. in Cant. Greater is my iniquity, than that I may deserue pardon. Thus sinned also IVDAS that Traitour Mat. 27, 3. Act. 1, 18. Ephes. 4, 19. 2. Reg. 2, 26. vnto Christ, at what time he being moued with despaire of saluatiō, like an vnhappy wretch, hanged himselfe. But doubtlesse, Ezec. 18, 21.27. & 33, 11. 1. Io. 1, 7.9. & 2, 1. Hier. 3, 1. Esa. 1, 18. Ps. 144, 8. Eccli. 17, 20.27. there is no penance too late, as is manifest by the Luc. 23, 40. Aug. li. 1. retr. c. 19. & de cor. & gr. ca. 15. & ser. 181. de tēp. c. 16. Leo. ep. 91. ad Theo. Conc. Trid. ses. 14. cap. 7. example of that thiefe, which vpon the Crosse, euen in those last momentes of his life, obtained great grace & heauen­ly glory at the handes of Christ.

5 When doth hee that oppugneth the trueth, sin against the holy-Ghost?

VVHē, Leo. ep. 10. ad Flau. c. 1. Aug. de Gē. ad lit. l. 7. c. 9 & tra. 18. in Euang. Ioa. & de vtil. cre ca. 1. & l. 18. ciu. ca. 51. & lib. 21. c. 25. that trueth which cō ­cerneth the estate of Faith [Page 319] & Religiō, not of ignorance but of malice, is purposely impugned, that thereby the sinceritie of Catholike veritie, may be blemished. Of this sinne were the Pharisies Mat. 12, 24. & 15, 2. & 21, 45. & 22, 15. Io. 7, 48. & 12, 10.19. guiltie, whose chiefest care we see to haue bene, as malitiously as falsly to blas­pheme Christ, to persecute the do­ctrine of the Gospell, and to sup­presse the testimonie Act. 4, 16. & 5, 18. of the A­postles, and that euen against their own consciences. Not vnlike vnto these are they, that are said by the Prophet to sitte in the Psal. 1, 1. chaire of pestilence: and are called by S. PE­TER 2. Pet. 2, 1 lying maisters that doe bring in Sects of perdition: Finally by S. Tit. 3, 10. PAVL, Heretickes, men corrupted 2. Tim. 3, 8. in mind, reprobate concerning the faith, attending 1. Tim. 4, 1. to spirites of errour, sub­uerted & condemned by their owne Tit. 3, 11 iudgement. Among whom may be numbred that same seducer ELI­MAS, [Page 320] whom S. PAVL publikelie reprehending, saide with great ve­hemencie: O full Act. 13, 10. of all guile and all deceipte, sonne of the deuill, enemie of all iustice, thou ceasest not to subuerte the right waies of our Lorde.

To this kind also is referred, Blas­phemie Mat. 12, 31 of the Spirite: which sinne Christ doth greatly rebuke in the Iewes, and maketh it worse then other sinnes. And woulde to God that this sinne did not raigne in these our daies. For against the ho­ly Ghost doe they also blaspheme, (as writeth DAMASVS) Apud Gratianum. 25. quaest. 1. violatores. who against the holy Canons of the Fa­thers, endited by the instinct of the holy Ghost, doe any thing willingly or malepertly, or presume to speake, or wil­fully giue their consent to thē that haue a minde so to doe:. For it is manifest that such a presumption, is one kinde of the blasphemies against the holy Ghost: thus [Page 321] saith DAMASVS.

6 How is Enuie of brotherly grace a sinne against the holy Ghost? Aug. li. 1. de ser. Dom. in monte. cap. 22. & 1. retr. cap 19.

VVHen we are striken with a greate greife and sorowe because of the splendor & encrease of vertues, & Gods guiftes, in which our brother doth excell.

Which sinne seemeth to be ra­ther proper vnto the Deuill than vnto man: whereas the Deuill doth most wrathfully take the encrease and continuance of Sap. 2, 24 the grace of God in man: and for that cause he is not only an accuser Apoc. 12, 10. of our brethren, but also an implacable aduer­sarie 1. Pet. 5, 8. of God & of all good men, who as a roring Lion goeth about seeking whom hee maye deuour. There were among the Iewes such sonnes of Satan, who did altoge­ther enuie vnto the Gentiles the late­ly springing grace of the Gospell, as [Page 322] we read in the Acts Act. 11, 2. & 13, 45. Gen. 4, 5. of the Apo­stles.

7 What kind of obstinacie is that which is a sinne against the holy Ghost?

Aug. in Enc. cap. 83. & in Ps. 58. conc. 1. Greg. ho. 11. in Ezech. Bern. li. 1. de consid. ca. 2. & in ser. de conuers. ad Cler. cap. 4.THat certes which beareth an obstinate minde against him that giueth him good admonition, so that he will not suffer him selfe by any meanes to be withdrawne from his damnable course.

With this sinne was King PHA­RAO Exod. 7, & seq. Aug. quaest. 18. & 24. in Exod. & ser. 88. de temp. Gerg. 31. mor. c. 11 & l. 11. ca. 5. notably attainted, who al­though he were so often admoni­shed by MOYSES, and sometimes afflicted with very sore scourges frō God: yet notwithstanding in his ti­rannicall purpose, he Exod. 14. obstinatly persisted, and perished. Famous al­so was that Hier. 5, 3. & 8, 5. Esa. 48, 4. Zach. 7, 11. Gen. 49, 7. incorrigible obstina­cie of the Iewes, whom S. STEVEN painting out as it were in their co­lours, saith: With a Act. 7, 51. hardnecke and with vncircumcised eares you haue all [Page 323] waies resisted the holy Ghost. And not vnlike vnto them, are those at this day, that being addicted vnto new sectes, may not abide so much as to heare or reade anye Catholike in­structions: but, euen like to the ser­pent Psal. 57, 5 called the (Aspe) shutting their eares against the sweete melo­die of the sounde doctrine of the Church; they seeme to say: Departe thou Iob. 21, 14. from vs: and, we will not haue the knowledge of thy waies. which is nothing else then as S. PAVL spe­keth: According Ro. 2, 4. to their hardnes and impenitent harte, to heape to them­selues wrath, in the day of wrath, and of the reuelation of the iust iudgement of God. For as SALOMON also tea­cheth; To a man, Pro. 29, 1. Bern. ser. 42. in Cant. that with a hard necke contemneth him that correcteth him, a soddaine distruction shall come vpon him, and healthe shall not fol­low him.

[Page 324]8 When is a sinne of impenitency committed?

Aug. de verb Do. ser. 21. cap. 12. & 13. & ep. 50. ad Bonif. Gelas. in to­mo. de ana­rhematis vinculo.VVHen a man without anie end or measure of his sins, which truely hee shoulde washe a­way by holesome Penance: resol­ueth moreouer that neuer hee will doe any Penance at al. Of this kind of persons, who are such desperate and pittifull sinners and so will re­maine; both their life & their death is most Psal. 33, 22. abominable: for asmuch as, if not in wordes, yet in deed they seeme to say: Esa, 28, 15. & 3, 8.9. Psal. 51, 3.7. Pro. 2, 14. We haue entered in­to league with death, and with hell wee haue made a pact. And of these also may that saying bee vnderstoode which S. IOHN auoucheth. There 1. Io. 5, 16 Aug. de corr & gra. c. 12. & 1. retract. cap. 19. is a sinne to death, for that I say not that anie man aske.

Thus much concerning the sins against the holy-Ghost: which are doubtlesse most grieuous, & which [Page 325] Almighty God either neuer, or ve­rie hardly doth pardon. For which cause, we ought often to garde our selues, & to confirme others against the same: that we may obserue that saying: Ephes. 4, 30. Cōtristate not, 1. Thess. 5, 19. extinguishe not the spirite of God; This Ps. 94, 8. day if you heare his voice, harden not your hearts. Let Heb. 3, 13. none of you be obdurate with the fallacie of sinne. For Eccli. 3, 7.27. an harde heart shall bee in euill case at the last. Nowe therefore let vs come to those sins which are also not a little hainous, and are wonte to be called sinnes that cry vnto Heauen.

OF SINNES THAT CRY VNTO HEAVEN.

1 What sinnes are those that are saide to crie vnto Heauen?

THose, Aug. in En. c 30. & l. ann. in Iob. c. 30. & l. 1. locu­tionis de Genes. & quaest. 5. su­per Exod. Greg. 3. par. past. adm. 32. & in 2. Psal. poenit. which notably aboue o­thers, are knowne to haue a ma­nifest and exceeding wickednesse, [Page 326] & doe singularly purchase to those which cōmit thē Gods indignation & vengeance. Of this sort there are four nūbred in holy scripture, to wit wilful Gē. 4, 10. Murder; Gē. 18, 20 Sodomie; Ex. 22, 23 Oppression of the Poore; & defrau­ding Deut. 24, 15. Iac. 5, 4. the Laboring mans hiere.

2 Howe doth the Scripture teach that wilfull murther is reuenged?

IN most grieuous manner doubt­lesse, Vide Conc. Ancyr. c. 22. & Conc. E­paun. ca. 31. Tribur. c. 54 & sequ. as Almighty God sheweth in these wordes, wherein hee re­buketh CAIN the first man-flear: Gē. 4, 10. Amb. l. 2. de Cain. & A­bel. cap. 9. What hast thou done? saith he, the voice of the bloude of thy brother crieth to me from the earth. Now therfore shalt thou be cursed vpon earth. And in an­other place Gods owne voice doth testifie. Gen. 9, 6. Ex. 21, 12.14 Leuit. 24, 17 Num. 35.16.20. Deut. 19, 11 1. Io. 3, 15. Whosoeuer shall shed mans blood, his blood shall be shed also. For to the image of God was man made. The kingly Psalmist singeth: Men Ps. 54, 24. of blood shall not liue halfe their daies. For [Page 327] this is a very heinous wickednesse, & he doth a most horrible iniurie to his neighbour, that bereueth him of his life without lawfull Aug. l. 22 contr. Faust. cap. 70. auctoritie. For which cause, Christ him­selfe saith also. Mat. 26, 52. Apoc. 13, 10. All that take the sword, shall perish with the sworde.

3 And what is extant in holy scripture touching the sinne of Sodome and the punishments thereof?

THe men of Sodome, saith the scripture, Gen. 13, 13. were very naught, and sinners before God too too much: This horrible and abominable sin 2. Pet. 2, 6. S. PETER, & S. PAVL Rom. 1, 24. 1. Tim. 1, 10 Ephes. 5, 5. Iudic. 19, 22 & 20, 46. doe reproue: yea nature her selfe doth abhorre: and the scripture also doth declare the greatnesse of so foule a wicked­nes, in these words: The crie Gen. 18, 20. of the Sodomites, and the Gomorians, is mul­tiplied, and their sinne is aggrauated too too much. For which cause the An­gels doe speake thus vnto the iust [Page 328] man LOTH, who did greatly ab­horre from the outragious filthines 2. Pet. 2, 6 of the Sodomites: Gē. 19, 13 We will de­stroy this place, because the cry of them hath increased before our Lorde, who hath sent vs to destroy them. Therefore our Lorde Ibid. & Sap. 10, 6. Deut. 29, 23 Iudae. ver. 7. Gen. 13, 10. vide Greg. li. 14. mor. c. 10 Aug. l. 16. de ciu. cap. 30. Tert. in apo. aduers gen­tes. ca. 40. & in Sod. ca. 4. rained downe vpon So­dome & Gomorrha brimstone and fire, from our Lorde out of heauen, and ouer­threwe those Cities, and all the Countrie about. Neither doth the scripture leaue vntouched the causes which moued the Sodomites, and may also moue others to this so greeuous a sinne. For thus we read in EZECHI­EL: Ezec. 16, 49. Behold this was the iniquitie of Sodome thy sister: Pride, fulnes of bread, and aboundance, and the idlenesse of her & her daughters: and they did not stretch their hand to the needy & poore.

And of this vice which can ne­uer be sufficiently detested, are they guiltie who doe not feare to breake [Page 329] the lawe of God, yea & the lawe of nature written in Leuiticus: which is this: Leuit. 18, 22. Deut. 27, 21 vide Chrys. ho. 4. in ep. ad Rom. Tert. in l. de pudicit. c. 4. Aug. lib. 3. conf. cap. 8. & ep. 109. Cum masculo non commis­cearis coitu foemineo, quia abominatio est. Cum omni pecore non coibis, nec maculaberis cumeo. Which sin if it be committed, we are admonished Leuit. 20, 13.15. Exo. 22, 19. Ioel. 3, 3. in the same place, that the very earth is polluted with such horrible & abominable lustes, & that Gods wrath is very much prouoked a­gainst the people, and L. Cum vir nubit. C. ad legē Iul. de adult. that the crime is to be punished with death. For which cause S. PAVL doth not once only rebuke the liers 1. Cor. 6, 9. Rom. 1, 24. 1. Tim 1, 10 Gal. 5, 10.11 with mankinde: And he condemneth al­so vncleane and effeminate persons. of which one was Onan Gen. 38, 9. Hier in cap. 5. epist. ad Ephes. sonne of Iudas who could not escape the present reuenge of God, for that he sinned against his owne body, and worse then any beast would violate the honestie and order of nature.

[Page 330]4 What doth the scripture propose tou­ching the oppression of the poore?

Thou shalt not make sad the stranger, saith our Lord, neither shalt thou Exod. 22, 21. Deut. 15, 9. & 24, 10. Eccli. 35, 16. Hier. 21, 12. & 22, 3. Mal. 3, 5. 2. Reg. 12, 1. afflict him: for you your selues were strangers in the land of Egipt. Yee shall not hurte the widdow & the fatherlesse: If you doe hurte them; they will cry out vnto me, and I will heare their cry; and my fury shall take indignation, and I will strike you with the sworde, & your wiues shall be widdowes and your children Or­phanes.

For which cause the Egiptians were Exod. 7. & sequent. scourged with so manie plagues, and with their most cruell King and Tirant PHARAO, who spared not to kil the very Infants Exod. 1, 8 of the Hebrues; were finally Ex. 14, 27 drowned: because of their cruelty, more then barbarous, against the Israelites. I haue seene, saith our Lorde, the af­fliction Exod. 3, 7 of my people in Egipt, and [Page 331] I haue hearde their cry, because of the hardnes of those that are ouerseers of the workes: & knowing their griefe, I came downe to deliuer them out of the handes of the Egiptians. For this cause doth our Lorde threaten by ESAIE the Prophet: Woe Esa. 10, 1 Deut. 27, 19 Iob. 24, 1. Mat. 23, 14. they that make vn­iust lawes: & writing, haue written vn­iustice: that they might oppresse the poore in iudgement, and doe violence to the cause of the humble of my people: that widdowes might be their pray, and that they might spoile the fatherlesse. And in the same Prophet there is extant this complaint of cruell and vniust Magistrates: Thy Princes Esa. 1, 23. Hier. 5, 28. Zach. 7, 9. Psal. 93, 3. Amos. 5, 11. are In­fidels, companions of theeues: all doe loue bribes: they follow after rewardes. They do not giue iudgement to the fatherlesse, and the cause of the widdowe doth not enter in vnto them. Againe: their Esa. 3, 12.14. Collectours haue spoiled my people. And there is no doubt, but that Cities & [Page 332] Prouinces by reason of this abomi­nable sinne, which is committed by tirannicall Magistrates, are often­times brought into extreame dan­ger.

5 What finally doth the scripture teach, cōcerning the withholding or dimi­nishing of the labourers wages?

VVE reade in the Apostle S. IAMES how vehement­ly he doth vpbraide riche men with their cruell sparing, and egregious wickednesse in defrauding poore labourers. Iac. 5, 4. Beholde the hiere of the workemen that haue reaped your feeldes, which is defrauded by you, crieth: And their cry hath entered into the eares of the Lorde of Sabaoth. And Eccli. 34, 25, & 7, 22. Ecclesi­asticus writeth in this manner: The breade of the needy, is the life of the poore man: he that defraudeth him is a man of blood. He that taketh awaie the bread in sweate, as he that killeth his neigh­bour. [Page 333] He that sheddeth bloode and he that defraudeth the hired man, are bre­thren.

Therefore it is decreed by the law of God: Thou shalt not deny the Deut. 24, 14. Leuit. 19, 13 Tob. 4, 15. Mal. 3, 5. hiere of thy poore & needie brother, or of the stranger, that abideth with thee in the land, and is within thy gates: but the very same day, thou shalt render to him the price of his labor before the sunsette, because he is poore, and thereby he sustaineth his life: least he cry against thee to our Lord, & it be reputed to thee for a sinne.

6 To what ende is all this discourse of sinnes to be referred, and what is the vse and commoditie thereof?

THis discourse belongeth to the first parte of Christian Iustice, which consisteth in knowing and fleeing of euils: And the vse & commoditie thereof, is, rightlye to dis­cerne, and being discerned, vtterly [Page 334] to eschew those thinges which are verely euels, contrary to God, per­nitious vnto men: and if in case any of them be committed; then dili­gentlie to endeuour to purge the same.

Heereby we learne also how a wise man differeth from a foole, & a iust man from a wicked person. For a wise man Pro. 14, 16. feareth, and declineth frō euill: but a foole leapeth ouer and is con­fident. For Pro. 18, 2 a foole doth not receiue the words of wisdome, except thou speake those thinges, which his hearte is sette vpon, as witnesse the SALOMON: who also writeth thus: The pathes of iust Pro. 4, 18 persons as a bright shining light proceedeth and encreaseth euen vnto a perfect day: the way of the wicked is darke and obscure, they know not where they fall. Many certes are Aug. de gra. & lib. arb. cap. 3. & lib 3. de lib. arb. cap. 22. Bern. epi. 77. ad Hugon. Chrys. hom. 26. in epist. ad Rom. shamefully ignorāt of those pernitious plagues of the mind, the sinnes that we haue [Page 335] declared: others althoughe they know them neuer so well; yet doe they not auoide and detest them. But worst of all are others who are obdurate See be­fore of ob­stinacie. & Aug. in Enc. cap. 80. with the custome of sinne: of which kinde, it is thus said: A wicked Pro. 18, 3 man when he is come into the bottome of sinnes, contemneth; but shame and reproch doth followe him. And this kinde of men doth con­temne those thinges espeaciallye, which Christian Iustice dothe re­quire, not only for the marking and discerning of vices, but also for the necessary auoiding and purging of the same.

OF THE PVRGING OF SINNES. Conc. Trid. sess. 5. can. 3. & ses. 6. cap. 2. & 7.

1 And by what meanes are sinnes purged?

HEere, first of all, it is out of con­trouersie, that Christ is vnto vs a Ro. 3, 24. 1. Io. 2, 1. & 4, 10. & 1, 7. propitiatour, and that Lambe [Page 336] Io. 1, 36. Mat. 1, 21. 1. Cor. 1, 30. 1. Tim. 2, 5. Heb. 1, 3. & 9, 12. Act. 4, 12. of God that taketh awaie the sinnes of the world, who only could deserue for vs remission of sinnes, & make purgation of the same.

Then is it most certaine, that God doth purifie mennes hearts by Faith, as Act. 15, 9. Heb. 11, 1.6. Gal. 2, 16. & 3, 8. Rom. 3, 24. Luc. 7, 50. Ephes. 2, 8. Trid. sess. 6. cap. 8. S. PETER saith, be­cause that without Faith (which is the dore and foundation of mans saluation) none can obtain, or hope for remission, or purging of their sinnes. And as touching Faith, they are vtterly destitute Aug. tra. 67. in Ioan. Leo. ser. 4. de Nat. Dom. therof, who not consenting with the Faith of the Church, doe with a certaine vaine See be­fore of pre­sumption. pag. 315. confidence promise vnto themselues, and others, remission of sinnes, and grace of Iustification through Christ.

But they that perseuering in the Faith and vnitie of the Church, doe desire to bee deliuered from their sinnes: haue many waies pro­posed [Page 337] vnto them in Scripture for the taking away of their Orig. ho. 2. in Leuit. Aug. l. 2. cōt. Cres. cap. 12. Chry. Conc. 4. de Lazar. in finc. & ho. 6. in Io. sinnes, amongest which, the principall is the Sacrament of Penance. Which beeing despised, it is to no pur­pose to vse any See be­fore of the Sacrament of Penance. pag. 196. other remedies 1 for deadly sinnes. For this hath Christ the Phisician of soules ordai­ned, not onely as a present, but also as a necessary medicine, to bee of force against any leaper of sin what­soeuer: & commēding the same, he hath said to the Priests: Whose Io. 20, 22 sins you shall remit, they are remitted them. 2

Secondlie, sinnes are cleansed and purged by Almes: because it is written: Almes Tob. 4, 8. & 12, 8. Eccli. 3, 15.33 Pro. 13, 8. & 15, 27. & 16, 6. Luc. 11, 41. deliuereth from all sinne and from death; and will not suffer a soule to goe into darkenesse. Therefore the Prophet giueth this admonition: Dā. 4, 24 Esa. 1, 17.18. Heb. 13, 16. See after of Almes. Redeeme thy sinnes with Almes, and thy iniquities with the mer­cies of the poore.

3 Thirdly, sins are remitted, when, although wee haue beene neuer so much wronged: yet we do forgiue our brother the offence: our Lorde haueing saide: If Mat. 6, 14. Luc. 6, 37. Mar. 11, 25. Eccli. 28, 2. you will forgiue men their offences, your heauenly Father will forgiue you also your offences.

4 Fourthlye, the same effecte is wrought, whē by admonishing our brother that sinneth, we doe winne him, and bring him to amendment, as it is written: He Iac. 5, 20 which maketh a sinner to be conuerted from the error of his way, shall saue his soule from death, and couereth a multitude of sinnes.

5 Fiftely, hereunto belongeth the aboundance of syncere Charitie, which is very puissant & mightie to obtain & accōplishe al good things: For which it is said of MARY MAG­DALEN: Many Luc. 7, 47 sinnes are forgiuen her, because shee loued much. For Pro. 10, 12. 1. Pet. 4, 8. Charity couereth the multitude of sins.

Sixtly, hereunto is auaileable the 6 Sacrifice of a contrit Ps. 50, 19. Luc. 18, 13. Mat. 18, 32. Eccli. 21, 1. hart, which God neuer despiseth, & an humble knowledg of a mans selfe, & confes­sion of his sins. For our Lord hath respect Psal. 101, 18. vpon the praier of the hum­ble, and doth not despise their petitions: In somuch that hereupon holy DA­VID also testifieth of him selfe; Psal. 31, 5. I haue saide: I will confesse against my selfe my iniustice vnto our Lorde, and thou hast remitted the impietie of my sinne. And S. IHON generally to al that doe truely confesse promiseth this grace: 1. Io. 1, 9. If we confesse our sinnes saith he, he is faithfull and iust for to forgiue vs our sins, & to cleanse vs from all iniquitie. Therefore the Niniuites Ionae. 3, 5 Mat. 12, 41. Luc. 11, 32. 3. Reg. 21, 29. Sap. 11, 24. Cypr. ep. 40.8.26. when they did earnestlye per­seuer in workes of humilitie and Pe­nance; appeased the present wrathe of God, and turned away the immi­nent destruction of their Cittie and [Page 340] cuntrey. And therefore of them we reade it thus written: God Ione. 5, 10. Num. 25, 11 Psal. 105, 30. sawe their workes, because they were turned from their euill waies: & God tooke compassion of the euill which he had spoken that he would doe to thē, & did it not.

Thus finally we learne by the te­stimonie of holy Scripture, that by Pro. 10, 2 Act. 8, 22. 2. Cor. 7, 10. these, & other meanes & offices of true pietie done by the grace of Christ; this effecte is wrought, that the sinnes of faithfull penitents in the Church (as wee saide before) are purged and taken away: in re­gard whereof the Apostle warneth: Hauing 2. Cor. 7, 1. 2 Tim. 2, 19.21. therefore these promises, my dearest, let vs cleanse our selues from all inquination of the fleshe and spirit per­fiting sanctification in the feare of God. And with no lesse vehemencie speaketh S. IAMES Iac. 4, 8. Ezec. 18, 27. Cleanse saith he, your handes you sinners: & purifie your hartes you double of minde. Be miserable [Page 341] and mourne, and weepe: let your laugh­ter be turned into mourning, and ioy in­to sorow. Be humble in the sight of our Lorde, and he will exalte you. For it is not sufficient for a man to amende his manners, & to leaue his misdedes: (that we may againe vse the wordes Hom 50 ex 50. cap. 5. & in Ench. cap. 70. & Cypr. de lap­sis in fine & others as be­fore of Satis­faction pag. 209. of S. AVGVSTINE) Vnlesse by the sorow of penance, by the sighings of humilitie, and by the sacrifice of a contrite harte, together with the cooperation of almes; satisfaction he made to God, for those thinges also that haue bene committed. Otherwise who so shall knowe that any mortall sinnes doe beare sway in him, as the same Se [...] ▪ 41. de Sanctus. Saint writeth, except he worthely amende himselfe & (if he haue space) doe penance along time, and giue large almes, & refraine from the sinnes themselues: he cannot be purged with that transtorie fire whereof the Apostle 1. Cor. 5, 15. Aug. lib, 16. ex 50. Ench. ca. 67. & de fid. & op. ca. 16. & quaest. 1. ad Dulcitium. hath spoken but shall be tormented without any redresse in the euerlasting [Page 342] flame. For not deadly sinnes, but li­tle sinnes are purged and clensed af­ter this life.

2 And what conceipte ought we to haue of litle sinnes?

Aug. Ench. cap. 78. & li. 21. ciu. 5.27. Isid. lib. 2. de sum. bo. c. 18THis surelie, that such lighter sinnes, as, the wandering of the minde, an idle worde, immoderate laughter, and such like, which are called quotidian, or veniall sinnes, and without the which this life is not past ouer, for in Iac. 3, 2. 1. Io. 1, 8. Eccles. 7, 21. Pro. 24, 16. Psal. 31, 6. many thinges we offend all; as we also noted before: although they are not deadly, and do seeme litle in outward apparāce; yet they are not to bee Aug. de 10. chord. c. 11. & in Pse. 129. ser. 244. de tēp. & tr. 12. in Ioan. contem­ned. For somuch as they displease God, or (as S. PAVL speaketh) they Eph. 4, 30 Chry. ho. 87. in Mat. & 8. in 1. Cor. & in ser. de le­uium pec­catorum pe­riculis. Bern. ser. 1. de con­uers. Pauli. et in tract. de praecepto & dispens. c. 14. contristate the holy Ghost, they darken and obscure the conscience, they diminish the feruour of chari­tie, and they doe hinder the procee­ding [Page 343] of vertues, & drawe a man of­ten times to greater vices and dan­gers. For which cause it is written: He that Eccli. 19, 1. despiseth litle thinges, shall by little and little fall. He Ibid. 3, 27. that lo­ueth danger, shal perish in it. He Eccles. 9, 18. that shall sinne in one thing, shall lose many good thinges.

Therefore these blottes & filthes of the soule, as much as may be, are to bee eschewed: for as wee reade: Apoc. 21, 27. Psal. 14, 2. & 23, 4. There shall not enter into the Hea­uenly Ierusalem any polluted thing. And except they be washed away in this life, they doe burden a man after See a­boue of Sa­tisfaction. page. 215. his death, and cannot certes be cleansed without the bitter paines of Purgatorie fire. Which fire al­though it be not euerlasting; yet, if wee beleeue In Psal. 37. & ser. 41. de Sanctis. Greg. in 3. Ps. poenit. Sainte. AVGVS­TINE, It is more sharpe & grieuous, than whatsoeuer a man can suffer in this life.

[Page 344]3 What then are the remedies to purge the lighter sorte of sinnes?

FOR the washing away of such filthes of the soule in this life; the Primitiue Church hath Aug. ep. 108. Ench. c. 71. 72. in Io. tract. 12. ser. 41. de Sanct. lib. 21. ciu. c. 27. & ho. 50 ex 50. ca. 13. Conc. Tolet. 4. can. 9. ac­knowledged and vsed these reme­dies. An humble accusation of a mans selfe: our Lords praier: knock­ing of the Breaste: & other the like deuoute exercises, either towardes God, or towardes our neighbour, and afflictions of the bodie, volun­tarilie and deuoutlie vndertaken. Which remedies, wise men certes so much the more willingly and se­riously doe imbrace, by how much they doe more perfectly knowe, & more diligently waigh and consider the seuerity of Gods Iustice in Iob. 24, 12. Prosp. in sent Aug. c. 210. Aug. in Ps. 58 reuenging of sinne. Which may be expressely shewed euen by that one dreadful speach of Christ: I say vnto you Mat. 12, 36. that euery idle word that mē shal [Page 345] speake, they shall render an account for it in the day of iudgement: Also by that speeche of S. PETER: 1. Pet. 4, 18. The iust man shall scarce be saued. Inso­much that for this cause IOB a man otherwise. Iust and Innocent hath saide: I did Iob. 9, 28. feare all my workes knowing that thou didest not spare him that sinneth. And the Apostle Saint PAVL: It is Heb. 10, 31. horrible to fall into the handes of the liuing God: But 1. Cor. 11, 31. if we did iudge our selues (as the same A­postle warneth vs) wee shoulde not bee iudged. Therefore, Pro. 28, 14. Blessed is that man that is alwaies fearefull: but he that is of a hard heart shall fall into euill.

4 Is it sufficient to abstaine from sinne?

CHristian Iustice, Bern. ser. 34. ex paruis. Chrys. in Ps. 4. & ho. 16. in ep. ad E­phes. Aug. serm. 59. de temp. whereof wee haue hitherto treated, propo­seth two partes, and as equally ne­cessary commendeth them vnto vs, [Page 346] in these wordes: Decline Ps. 36, 27. & 33, 15. & ibid. Aug. from euill, and doe good. As also S. PAVL teacheth: Hating Ro. 12, 9. 1. Pet. 3, 10.11. Tob. 4, 13. Esa. 1, 16. Eccli. 3, 32. Col. 3, 8. Ephes. 4, 16.17.20. Iac. 4, 17. Mat. 3, 10. & 7, 19. euill & cleaue­ing to good. Therefore It is not suffici­ent, as In sent. Prosp. c. 86. Aug. lib. 19. ciu. cap. 14. S. AVGVSTINE hath plainely saide; to abstaine from euill: except that be done which is good: and it is a small matter to hurt no man, except thou doest endeuour to doe good to many. Wherefore, hauing nowe finished after our manner, the first part of Iustice, which prohibiteth euills; it followeth nowe, that by the helpe of Christ we go foreward to speake of the other part also, which consi­steth in the pursute of those thinges which are good.

OF THREE SORTES OF GOOD WORKES.

1 In what good thinges doth Christian Iustice consiste.

THis Iustice extendeth Chrys. in Psa. 4. & 14. & ho. 23. in Gen. so far, that it containeth in it selfe all the good thinges which are honest­ly, iustly, and deuoutly done; and proposeth the same vnto vs, as to be both desired and followed. Where­fore thus doth the Apostle admo­nishe the faithfull: Walke Col. 1. worthie of God, in all thinges pleasing, fructify­ing in al good worke: Prouiding Ro. 12. 2. Cor. 8, 21. Mat. 5, 17. 1. Pet. 2, 12. good thinges not only before God, but also be­fore all men. For this is the true vse, and proper fruit of our vocation, & of Christian Iustice purchased by Christ, as witnesseth 1. Pet. 2. S. PETER; That beeing dead to sinnes we may liue [Page 348] to Iustice: that is to say, as S. PAVL expoundeth it: That Tit. 2. vi­de Bern. ser. 2. de resur. denying im­piety, & worldly desires, we liue soberly & iustly & godly in this world. To this effect is that of the Gospel proposed vnto vs: that without Luc. 1. feare beeing deliuered from the hands of our enimies, we may serue him in holinesse & iustice before him all our daies. For therefore hath Christ redemed vs from all Tit. 2. iniquitie that he mighte clense to him­selfe a people acceptable, a pursuer of good woorkes. For Eph. 2. wee are the worke of God himselfe, created in Christ Iesus in good workes, which God hath prepared that we should walke in them.

Thus doth S. PAVL constantly write, and warne all men about the obseruance and continuall practise of Christian Iustice. And for this cause also S. IHON doth wisely ad­monish & absolutely define: 1. Io. 3. Li­tle children let no man seduce you. Hee [Page 349] that doth iustice is iust, euen as he also is iust. He that committeth sinne is of the Deuill. And S. IAMES expres­ly teacheth: By workes Iac. 2. Aug. in praef. in Psa. 31. & de fid. et op. c. 14. Chrys. ho. 2. in Gen a man is iustified and not by faith only. For euen as the body without the spirite is deade, so also faith without woorkes is deade. Then againe the same Apostle: He that hath looked Iac. 1. in the lawe of per­fecte libertie, and hath remained in it, not made a forgetfull hearer, but a doer of the worke; this man shall be blessed in his deede. And noe other meaning then this had S. PAVL when he saide: Not Ro. 2. the hearers of the lawe are iust with God, but the doers of the lawe shall be iust.

2 What profite doe the workes of Christi an Iustice procure?

VEry singuler certes, and mani­folde both in this life and in the life to come. For hereunto belon­geth that speach of S. PAVL: Pietie [Page 350] 1. Tim. 4. Pro. 11, 17, 18. 2. Par. 15, 7. Mat. 10, 41. & 19, 21.29 Gen. 12, 1. & 15, 1. Eccli. 12, 2. & 36, 18. Hier. 31, 16. is profitable to al things, hauing pro­mise of the life that now is, & of the life to come. Then in an other place we finde it written: Sap. 3, & 10.17. Mal 3, 14. 1. Cor. 15, 58. Heb. 6, 10. Of good labours, there is glorious fruite.

1 For first these workes proceding frō a liuely faith, that is, from a faith working by Gal. 5. charitie, are not only signs of Christian vocation, but do also cōfirme & make sure the same in vs. And therefore S. PETER the Apostle, who in euery place ex­horteth to good woorkes; hath ad­ded this also: 2. Pet. 1. Cypr. ep. 57. ad Corn. in fine. Brethren labour the more that by good workes you may make sure your vocation, & election; for doe­ing these thinges you shall not sinne at a­ny time.

2 Secondly they doe 2. Cor. 9, 10. Col. 1, 10. 1. Pet. 2, 2. augment grace in the beleeuers and doe per­fitte sanctificatiō, 2. Cor. 7, 1. Ro. 6, 22. Apo. 22, 11. Eccli. 18, 22. Trid. sess. 6, cap. 10. as witnesseth the Apostle: In so much that here­upon Saint IAMES also affirmeth, [Page 351] that faith which doth worke with workes, is also consummate by the same Iac. 2, 22. workes.

3 Thirdly, they engender Io. 3, 20. 1. Io. 4, 17. Iac. 2, 25. Gal. 6, 4. a cō ­fidence of a good conscience, and doe the more incourage to pray, & to obtaine any thing at Gods hand, for it is written: Almes shall be a great Tob. 4. confidence before the high God to all them that doe the same. And againe: My 1. Io. 3. Io. 15, 7. Aug. in Praef in Psal. 31. dearest if our heart doe not re­prehend vs, we haue confidence towards God. And whatsoeuer we shall aske, wee shall receiue of him: because we keepe his commaundements, and doe those things which are pleasing before him. There is an example extant in EZECHIAS the King, who hauing confidence in a good conscience, and beeing approued therein by Gods owne voice; said: I beseech Esa. 38. 4. Reg. 20, 3. Psal. 7, 9. & 16, 1. & 17, 21, 25. et 25, 1. & 34, 24. & 131, 1. thee o Lorde, remember I pray thee, how I haue wal­ked before thee in truth, and in a perfect [Page 352] harte; and haue done that which is good in thy sight.

4 Finally they doe cause, that la­bouring in the Mat. 20. Aug. tra. 67. in Io. Greg. l. 4. dial. c. 35 vineyarde of Christ we may receiue the day pe­nie, (to wit) the promised rewarde of life euerlasting, and the crowne 2. Tim. 4.8. Iac. 1, 12. of Iustice, which, keeping the commandementes of God in the Mat. 19, 17. Church, we doe in Io. 3, 21. & 15, 2.4. Christ Eccli. 16, 15. Heb. 13, 16. Sap. 3, 5.6. 2. Thess. 1, 5.6. Apoc. 3, 4.5 Trid. sess. 6. cap. 16. Cyp. de vnit. Eccles. Aug. ep. 105. & l. demorib. Eccles. Cathol. cap 25. deserue. Therefore our Lorde Mat. 20. Sap. 5, 16. saith: Call the worke foulkes & paie thē theire hiere. Holy DAVID saith: Thy Psal. 18. Heb. 11, 6. Luc. 14, 14. Col. 3.24. Ephes. 6, 8. 2. Cor. 4, 17. Aug. in Psal. 93. seruant kepeth them (to wit) the commandementes of God: In keeping them much retribution. And againe: I haue Psal 118. Mat. 19, 12. Aug. in Psalm. 120. inclined my harte to keepe thy iustifications for euermore, be­cause of retribution. S. PAVL also sai­eth: I haue 2. Tim. 4. Aug. hom. 14. ex 50. cap. 2. & in Psal. 83. & 100. & tract. 3. in Io 2. Conc. A­raus. cap. 38. Mat. 5, 12. & 6, 4.6.17. & 10, 41. Apoc. 2, 7.10.26. & 3, 11. & 14, 13 fought a good fight, I [Page 353] haue consūmate my course, I haue kepte the faith. Concerning the rest, there is laide vp for me a crowne of iustice, which our Lorde will render to me in that day, a iust Iudge: And not only to me, but to them also that loue his comming. Final­ly Christ himselfe saith: If thou Mat. 19. wilt enter into life keepe the commande­mentes. And againe: Ioan. 5. Mat. 25, 34. Aug. in Psal. 49. They that haue done good things, shall come forthe into the resurrection of life: but they that haue done euill, into resurrection of iudgement. Then in an other place: Mat. [...]. Hee that doth the will of my father which is in heauen, he shall enter into the Kingdome of heauen.

By all which it is made very ma­nifest how much it standeth euery one of vs vpon, if we desire life euer lasting, to ponder those speaches of almightie God: Apo. 2 [...]. Eccli. 18, 22. He that is iust, let him be iustified yet: And let the holy be sanctified yet. Beholde I come quickely [Page 354] and my rewarde is with me to render to Ps. 61, 12 Mat. 16, 27. Rom. 2, 6. 1. Cor. 3, 8. euery man according to his workes. Therefore doing Gal. 6. Eccli. 51, 58. Aug. in Psa. 111. & q. 4. ad Dulcitiū. good let vs not faile for in due time we shall reape not failing.

3 How many kindes of good woorkes be there, wherein Christian Iustice is cheifly seene and exercised?

Petr. Chry­sol. ser. 43. Leo. ser. 1. et. 4. de ieiun. 10. mensis. Bern. in sen­tētiis sect. 11THere are three kindes as wee finde in holy scripture, to wit, Praier, Fasting, and Almes. For, o­ther good deedes, for the most parte which doe proceed of a liuely faith, and doe sette forthe, increase, and consummate Christian iustice, are easelye reduced Aug. de perf. iust. c. 8. respons. 17. to these three fountaines. Heereupon was that notable speache of the Angell RA­PHAEL: Praier is Tob. 12. good, with Fa­sting, and Almes, more than to hoorde vp treasures of golde. And Saint AV­GVSTINE saith plainly: In Ps. 42. This is the iustice of a man in this life; [Page 355] Fasting, Almes, and Praier.

Of this doth Christ seuerally in­treate in S. MATHEVVES Gos­pell, Mat. 6. & addeth promises of the heauenly reward prepared for those who within the Church without hypocrisie Aug. ser. 60. de temp. doe syncerelye Fast, Praie, and giue Almes. Hence is that faithfull promise so often repe­ted: Thy Father Mat. 6. which seeth in se­crete will repaie thee. And these be the very things wherein Christ, (to the intente that we may liue well and happely,) woulde haue Mat. 5, 21. our iu­stice to abound, and so to shine Ibid. ver. 17. before men, that they may see our good workes & glorifie the Father. To the performance of these, we are Ephes. 2. created, & destinated in Christ: as the which thinges God hath pre­pared that we may walke in them. For these thinges done Mat. 25, 34. Io. 5, 29. in chari­tie, the iust shalbe receiued into the [Page 356] euerlasting kingdome: And for neglecting of the same, the vniust shall be cast hedlong into hell fire.

And as it is Pharisaicall Luc. 18, 11. and full of vanitie, with the contempte of others to iustifie himselfe, and to trust to his owne Ro. 10, 3. Trid. sess. 6. cap. 16. workes: so is it Christian like and lawfull, that a man with humilitie diligentlye at­tend vnto good workes, and if at a­ny time he will glorie, to glorie in 1. Cor. 1, 31. 2. Cor. 10, 17. our Lorde, who worketh in vs to will, and to accomplishe, as wit­nesseth the Phil. 2, 13. Apostle.

4 What is fasting?

THis worde hath not one sim­ple signification. A greate and generall faste S. AVGVSTINE Aug. tra. 17. in Io. & l. 2. quaest. E­uang. ca 18. calleth, to abstaine from vices, and vn­lawfull pleasures of the worlde. Then is there a philosophicall Fast, as some name it, consisting in a spare diet & temperance of meate and drinke, [Page 357] and morall sobrietie, wherewith the very Hieron. lib. 2. aduers. Iouin. c. 9. Heathens according to the rule of right reason do liue tēperately. Thirdly there is an Ecclesiastical Faste Clem. Constit. A­post l. 5. cap. 12. 14. 17. 18. 19. Isid. lib. 1. offic. c. 36. & sequ. Raban. de instit. cler. lib. 2. c. 17. & sequ. Iuo. part. 4. cap. 25. & sequ. Burch. l. 35. to wit, when according to the certaine custome & prescript of the Church we forbeare fleshe diet vpon some certaine daies, & are content with one only repast. Which kind of Fast is after a Godly & Christian manner Cypr. de Ieiun. & tē ­tationibus Christi. Athan. de Virg. Chrys. ho. 1. & 2. in Gen. & serm. 1. & 2. de Ieiun. Bas. orat. 1. & 2. de Ieiun. Aug. de vtil. Ieiun. cap. 2. & 3. Amb. in lib. 1. de Helia. & Ieiun. & epist. 82. Leo. in ser. de Ieiun. 7. & 10. mensis, Pentecostes, & quadrag. vndertaken to per­forme Gods seruice more religious­ly: to tame the fleshe, and make it subiect to the spirite: to yeelde the worthy fruites of penance: to exer­cise obedience: & finally to obtaine any grace & fauor at Gods handes.

5 But What answere is to be made vnto those, that doe reprehend & contemn the law of the Ecclesiastical Fast?

FIrst such persons are to be admo­nished, that they doe not fasly at­tribute vnto Catholicks that which the Apostle doth 1. Tim. 4, 1. Ccl. 2, 16. Deut. 14, 3. Can. Ap. 50 & 52. Conc. Gang. can. 2 1. Tol. in as­sert. fid. Brac [...]r. 1. can. 14. & 32. detest, and the Church hath euer, in the Iewes, Ma­niches, & Priscilianistes condemned; for that, either according to the law of MOYSES, or of superstition, they do abstain from certain meats. For Catholicks, as S. AVGVSTINE aunswereth Lib. 30. Con. Faust. cap. 5. & de mor. Manic. c. 13. & 14. Con. Adim. cap. 14. Theod. in epito. diuin. decr. cap. de Abstinen. Bern. ser. 66. in Cant. Isid. l. 1. de offic. cap. 44 Gē. 1, 29. & 2, 16. & 9, 3 Leu. 10, 8. Num. 6, 3. Iud. 13, 7.13 Hier. 35, 6. 18. Dan. 1, 8. & 10, 2. Mat. 3, 4. Mar. 1, 6. Luc. 1, 15. Act. 15, 20.29. Ro. 14, 20. 1. Cor. 8, 13. 1. Tim. 5, 23 6. Syn▪ can. 56. Greg. ad August. teste Gratiā. distinct. [...]. et Iuon. par. 4. c. 29. Athan. in vita An­tonij. Hieron in vita Pauli Erem. & Hilarionis. Epiph. in com­pend. doct. Eccles. Cathol. FAVSTVS the Manichee: Whereas they abstaine from fleshe: they doe it, for to tame their bo­dies, and to restraine the more their soules from such motions as be contrarie to reason, not for that they thinke the fleshe it selfe to be vncleane: neither doe they abstaine from fleshe onely, but also from some certaine fruites of the earth: either alwaies; as a fewe: or at certaine daies and times; as in the Lente, for the most part euery one. Thus writeth S. AVGVSTINE. And before him [Page 359] the same also EPIPHANIVS teach­eth, where he confuteth the Aerian heresie, which will haue the sett Haeres. 7 [...]. & Aug. haeres. 53. Da­mase, de haeres. Fastes of the Church to be at euery mans discretion, and no man to bee bounde thereunto. But in that the order of time is obserued in Hieron. in ep ad Gal. cap. 4. Leo. ser. 3. & 4. de Ieiun. 7. mensis. & ser. 4. de quadrag. Ba [...]. orat. 2. de Ieiun. pub­like Fastes, as also in Praiers, & holy daies: that doth confirme, setforth, and aduance the order and publike concorde in the Church. Besides: priuate Fastes, fewe woulde impose vpon themselues, as being hindered from such endeuours, with a natu­rall loue of the fleshe; and care of the bellie.

Nowe that it is of great impor­tance, and of assured meritte, reue­rently to imbrace and diligently to obserue such kinde of Fastes: Lib. 2. c. 5 10.11. Aug. haeres. 22. & Amb ep. 82. S. [Page 360] HIEROME proueth it so plainlie against IOVINIAN, that none can doubte thereof any more. Vnto which may be added those thinges which we haue taught before con­cerning the obseruance of the pre­cepts of the Church: & that, for the auoiding of Aug. ep. 118. ad Ia­nuar. cap. 2. Scandall, and retai­ning of publcike discipline, Neither only for wrath, but also for conscience sake, as the Apostle Ro. 13, 5 hath saide.

And it is manifest, as the writers Aug. ep. 36. Epiph. in compend. Calixt. ep. 1. ad Bened. Leo. ser. 1. et 2. de Pent. et ser. 8. & 9. de Ieiun. 7. mensis. & ser. 8. de Ie­iun. 10. mē ­sis. Raban. l. 2. de instit. Cler. cap 24. Conc. Mog. cap. 34. Salegun. cap. 2. Bern. in vigil. S. Andr. in all ages doe proue that this is both the perpetuall Discipline, Custome, Tradition, and decree of the Church, and hath beene euer from the beginning; that vpon cer­taine daies, especially of the Ignat. ad Phil. Epiph. in com­pend. Theoph. Alex. lib. 3. Paschali. Maxim. in serm. de quadrag. Amb. Aug. Leo. Bern. de eadem. Orig. ho. 10. in Leuit. Isid. 1. offic. cap. 36. Aug. ep. 119. cap. 15. & in Psal. 110. Lent, this Fast of the Church shoulde be obserued. So doe the Can. 68. Canons [Page 361] of the Apostles, and the most holie Laod. c. 50. 2. Brac. c. 9. 4. Carth can. 63. Tribur. c. 35 Agath. c. 12 Councelles teach. The Coun­cell of Can. 19. Mogunt. can. 35. Gangra certes pronoun­ceth them accursed, that doe con­temne the common Fastes of the whole Church. And the Toletane 8. Tolet. c. 9. vide Te­lesph. in epi. ad vniuers. Theoph. A­lex. l. 3. Pasc. Aug. ser. 64. de temp. Niceph. l. 17. c. 32. Chrys. hom. 6. ad pop. & 1. & 2. in Gen. Councell willeth them to bee excōmunicate, who without vne­uitable necessity & euident weake­nesse doe eate fleshe in Lent. And the holy Fathers zeal is most singu­lar, in commending, vrging, & re­quiring Bas. ho. 2. de Ieiun. Aug. ser. 62. de temp. Amb. ser. 23. 25. 34. 36. 37 Fasting, espetially that of Lent, which they will haue ac­counted as instituted by the Hieron. ep 54 cont. Mont. ad. Marcell. A­postles. From this spirite of the Fa­thers, are they farre off that doe dis­burden themselues & others of the Lawe of Fastes, taking vpon them­selues the Patronage not of Euan­gelicall liberty, but of licentiousnes of the fleshe. These fellowes will not haue the fleshe with the Gal. 5, 24 vi­ces [Page 362] and concupiscences to be cruci­fied, & therefore they 1. Cor. 2, 14. sauor not those thinges that are of the Spirite, but doe rather extinguishe 1. Thes. 5, 19. Maxim. in Litan. the Spirite, contrary to the Doctrine of the Apostle. They do also resist the holy Church our Mother, yea & Aug. in ep 86. ad Casul. Christ also, speaking & gouerning in the Church Luc. 10, 16. Mat. 18, 17. 1. Cor. 14, 37. 1. Thes. 2, 13 Act. 15, 28. Hier. 35, 6.18. 2. Mac. 6, 19 & 7, 1. his Spouse: wher­fore they purchase vnto themselues Ro. 13, 2. Leu. 23, 27. 1. Reg. 14, 24. 3. Reg. 13, 16. Conc. Trid. sess. vlt. Aug. tract. 73. in Ioan. Amb. ser. 25. & 36. Chrys. hom. 12. in 1. ad Tim. Raban. lib. 2. de instit. Cler. cap. 25. assured damnation, wheras they abrogate & reiecte the holy & hole­some ordinance of Fastes, alwaies commēded vnto vs by the Church.

6 What doth the holie Scripture teache concerning Fasting?

Iud. 20.26. 1. Reg. 7, 6. & 31, 13. 2. Reg. 1, 12. & 3, 35. & 12, 16. 22. 3. Reg. 21, 27. 1. Par. 10, 12 2. Par. 20, 3. 1. Esd. 8, 21. 2. Esd. 1, 4.IT is the voice of Almightie God himselfe, which by the Prophet IOEL cryeth out vnto sinners: Icel. 2, 12 & 1, 14. Be yee conuerted vnto mee in your whole heart; in Fasting, Weeping, and Mour­ning. [Page 363] And a little after; Ibid. 2, 15. Greg. ho. 16. in E­uang. Maxim. ho. 1. de Ieiun. quadrag. Sound the trumpet in Sion, saith hee; Sanctifie a Faste, call the company, assemble the people together; or as others do reade; Sanctifie a Faste, preache the curing. That hereby we may learne, that Faste is sanctified by other good woorkes, and being sanctified, is Aug. ser. 60. 62. 69. 230. de tēp. Bern. ser. 4. de quadrag. Hier. in c. 6. Danielis. auailable to the curing of sinnes, as S. HIEROME doth Lib. 2. adu. Iouin. cap. 11. interpret. For as the same holy Father gathereth our of holie Ibid. vide Aug. ser. 65. de temp. & Chrysost. in homil. de Iona. write, by Fasting, DANIEL, a man of Dan. 9.3.23. & 10, 3.11. desires, knewe thinges to come: And the Niniuites appea­sed the wrath Ionae. 3, 10. of God: And 3. Reg. 19, 8. ELIAS, and Exod. 24, 18. & 34, 28. Deut. 9, 9.18. MOYSES, with fortie daies hunger were filled with the familiarity of Almighty God, & our Lord Mat. 4, 2. Luc. 4, 2. himselfe Fasted so ma­nie daies in the wildernesse, that he might leaue vnto vs solemne daies [Page 364] of Fasting: And hee taught that the fiercer sort of diuels cannot be van­quished but by Mat. 17, 21. Mar. 9, 29. Praier, & Fasting: the Apostle saith, that he 1. Cor. 11, 27. Fasted often. And in the Psalmes the Peni­tent saith: I did Ps. 101. eate my breade as ashes, and did mingle my drinke with teares. And, when Psal. 34. they were trou­blesome vnto me, I did weare heare cloth I did humble my soule in Fasting. What is more manifest then that which Christ affirmeth shoulde come Luc. 5, 35. Mar. 2, 20. Mat. 9, 15. & ibid. Hier to passe, that when he, the Spouse most deare vnto his disciples should be taken away: then they, thoughe full of the holy-Ghost, Act. 13, 3 & 14, 22. shoulde Fast? Therefore S. PAVL exhor­teth all the faithfull: Let vs 2. Cor. 6. Luc. 2, 37. Mat. 6, 16. Tob. 3, 10. Iudith. 4, 8. & 8, 6. Esth. 4, 3. & 14, 2. Hier. 36, 9. Bar. 1, 5. 1. Mac. 3, 47 2. Mac. 13, 12. exhi­bite our selues as the ministers of God, in much patience, in watchinges, in Fast­inges, in chastitie. For they Gal. 5. that be Christes, haue crucified their flesh with the vices and concupiscences.

[Page 365]7 What is Praier?

IT is a deuoute affect of our mind towards God wherby we do faith fully demand Damasc. l. 3. orth. fid. c. 24. Aug. l. 2. de ser. Do in Monte. c. 3. & ser. 230 de temp. Bas in Iul. Chrys ho. 30. in Gē Nyss. in lib. de orat. whatsoeuer things are holesome for vs and others: and whereby we doe praise & celebrate the grace and power of Almightie God: or by any manner of meanes, exhibite our selues Ex. 35. c d 2. Par. 29. g deuoute be­fore that soueraigne & eternall ma­iestie. So that heerunto belongeth not only beseeching; but also Mat. 4. b a­doration, Mal. 1. c Esa. 56. c Ioan. 4. c oblation or Sacrifice, Ro. 10. c inuocation, Psal. 17. a & 145. a praise, and Esa. 56. c 1. Tim. 2. a Aug. ep. 59 ad Paulin thankesgiuing.

The Aug. tract. 73. in Euang Io. Bas. in cap. 2. const. Monast. Bern. ser. 4. & 5. de quadrag & in ser. de 4. modis orandi. maner, and exact forme of praying, Christ hath Mat. 6. b Luc. 11. a See before of our Lordes Praier. prescri­bed, as we haue already declared.

And there is no worke more Ps. 140. a Tob. 12. c Act. 10. a Ex. 32. c Ps. 105. d Hier. 7. c 27. d & ibid. Hie­ron. & epist 12. ad Gau­dentiū. c. 3 cōmended in holy scripture; none, [Page 366] more familiar with deuoute and holy persons; none, that of more per­sons, and more often, & with grea­ter diligence, and more necessarily is to be exercised in this life, than is praier. It is a true saying: Eccles. 35. d Ps. 105. c 36. alud. 9. d The praier of him that humbleth himselfe, shall pearce the cloudes. Also, Lu. 18. a Eccli. 18 c. 1. Thess. 5. c it be­houeth alwaies to praie, to wit, with a zealous affect of harte, and without hypocrisie, or respect of the praise Mat. 6. a of men, that is to saie, in spirite Io. 4. c. & truth. Notwithstanding they that doe praie, doe often vse an ex­ternall Tert. in apol. aduers Gent. c. 30 Aug. in l. de cura pro mort. cap. 5 Hieron. adu Lu. if. cap. 6 & in vita Pauli. & de vir. illust. in Iacobo, gesture and disposition of the body, together with many ceremonies. And therein they doe very well, as appeareth by the exam­ples of holye Scripture. For euen Christ our Lorde sometimes with Io. 17. a 11. a eies lifted vp to heauen, some­times with Mat. 17. c Luc 23. f loude voice, some­times prostrate Mat. 26. d Mar. 14. d Luc. 22. c vpon the ground [Page 367] praied vnto his Father. The praier also of Dan. 9. a DANIEL and the Ion. 3. c d Iudith. 4. b c d 9. a 1. Mach. 3. f Niniuites is the more cōmended, be­cause it was not taken in hand with­out Fasting, Sackecloth, & Ashes. And it is not in vaine written of the Luc. 18. c Exod. o. f g 17. c. Deut. 9. c d Num. 20. a Psal. 87. b 140. a 2. Par. 6. b 29. f 3. Reg. 8. f Dan. 6. c 1. Esd. 9. b Mat 2. b Exod. 7, g 9. g 20. g 21. a Ephes 3. c 1. Cor. 11. a Damasc. l. 4 orth. fid. c. 13. Of set times of Praier, See Aug. haeres. 57. Beda in cap. 18. Luc. Anselm. in c 5. epist. 2. ad Thess. Clem const. lib. 8. cap. 40. Tert. in apol. cap. 2. Cypr. de orat. Dom Athan. de Virgin. Bas ser. 1. de instit. Monach. & cap. 57. in regulis longi­oribus. Chrys. ho. 59. ad pop. Hieron. in cap. 6. Dan. & ad Eustoch. ep. 22. cap. 17. & in epitaph. Paula. cap. 1. Conc. Aquisgr. cap. 126. & sequent. Psal. 118.5. a 54. c. Dan. 6. c Act. 3. a 10. b 16. c Publicane, that he made his praier in the Temple, with an humble countenance, his eies cast down­warde and knocking of his breast. Which thinges certes though they seeme externall, & may be done e­uē by wicked persons for ostentatiō sake: yet do they deserue praise and cōmendation, in that they both ex­ercise the body deuoutely, & bring it into the obedience of the Crea­tour; & stir vp the mind, confirme & strengthen it, in the interiour wor­shippe. These are moreouer certain testimonies of faith, humilitie, and pietie, in no case to be neglected; as being thinges that doe procure [Page 368] much edification, not only to the beholders, but also to the wholle Church.

8 Why is it, that it behoueth vs so dili­gently and dayly to pray?

FIrst because of the greate and in­finite cōmodities that redounde to them that pray as they shoulde. Isid. de sum­mo bono l. 3. cap. 7 Aug. serm. 226. & 230 de temp. & ep. 121. ca. 8 & sequ. & ser. 5. de verb Dom. cap. 4 & sequ. Cypr. de or. Do. Amb. l. 3. de Virg. et ser. 93. de Nazario. & Celso. Then also, for that praier is a proper & necessarie exercise of faith. More­ouer, it is euery where commanded in diuine Mat. 26. d Mat. 13. d. Luc. 18. a 11. a b 21. g Eccli. 18 c 21. a Ro. 12. c Phil. 4. b Col. 4. a 1. Pet. 4 b 1. Thess. 5. c f 6. c 1. Tim. 5. a Heb. 4. d Luc. 1. a 4. a 5. d scripture, and it hath a promise not only often repeated, but also such a one as is excellent & full of all consolation and sweetnes. Mar. 11. c Mat. 21. b. 18. c d I say to you, saith the trueth him­selfe Christ, all thinges whatsoeuer you [Page 369] aske, praying, beleeue that you shall re­ceiue, & they shall come vnto you. And againe: I say Luc. 11. b Mat. 7. b Io. 14. b 15. a 10. d 1. Io. 3. d 5. c Psal. 49. c 144. d Pro. 15. d 2. Par. 7. c Eccli. 2. b 3. a 38. a I [...]cuit. 4. f g 5. c d 6. a to you, aske and it shall be giuen you: seeke and you shall finde: knocke and it shall be opened to you: for euery one that asketh receiueth: and he that seeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened: And again: If you Mat. 7. b Luc. 11. c being nought, know how to giue good guiftes to your children; how much more will your Father which is in heauen giue good thinges to them that aske him? With such kinde of speaches, as well noteth Saint CHRYSOS­TOME, and with such a Lib. 1. de orand. Deū. vide etiam l. 2. & ho. 5. de incompre­hensib. Dei natura, & ad pop. An­tioch. ho. 71. & 79. Greg. ho. 27. in E­uang. & in Ps. 6. Poenit. hope hath the Lorde of all thinges prouoked vs to pray. It is our parte, that being obedient to almighty God, we passe ouer our whole life in the praise of god & in praier, vsing more diligence & care about the seruice of God, then about our owne life. For so it will come to passe, that we shall alwaies leade our life worthy of a man. Thus [Page 370] farre Saint CHRYSOSTOME.

9 By what examples may wee gather, what the force and commoditie of praier is?

THe Apostle S. IAMES, to the intent he might explicate the vertue of praier, with an example, wrote thus: ELIAS Iac. 5. d 3. Reg. 17. a d &. 18. f g Luc. 4. d Eccli. 48. a was a man like vnto vs passible: and with praier he praied that it might not raine vpon the earth, and it rained not for three yeeres & sixe monethes. And he praied again, and the heauen gaue raine, and the earth yeelded her fruite. S. AVGVSTINE Aug. ser. 22. ad stat. in Eremo. proueth the same thing with many more examples: MOYSES, Exod. 17. c d Iudith. 4. c d and SAMVEL 1. Reg. 7. c d praying, the Iews ouercame their enemies, the A­malechites, & the Philistians. HIE­REMIE praying, is Hier. 32. c d f comforted & strengthned in prison. DANIEL Dan 6. c f praying, triumpheth amongst the Lions. The three Dan. 3. c e Children [Page 371] praying doe daunce in the fornace. The Theefe Luc. 23. f praying vpon the Crosse, doth finde Paradise. SV­SANNA Dan. 13. c by praier is defended amiddest the Elders that accused her falsly. S. STEVEN Act. 7. g. Hier. contra Vigilant. c. 3 Aug. ser. 1. & 4. de Sā ­ctis. praying is receiued into heauen, and hearde in the behalfe of SAVL amongst thē that stoned him.

By which Gen. 25. c Exod. 8. c g 9. g 10. c 14. c d 32. c f Num. 11. a 12. d 14. c 16 c e g 21. b 1. Reg. 1. b d 12. c 4. Reg. 19. c g 20. a 2. Par. 20. a c e 33. c 1. Esd. 8. c Tob. 3. a b d Iudith. 9. a d 13. a Ps. 17. a 119. a Ionae. 2. a 1. Mac. 3. f 4. a b Act. 12. a examples, not on­ly is declared the profite of praier; but also the loue and diligence of praying is commended vnto vs. Wherfore the Apostolical writings doe thus exhorte vs: Praie without intermission, 1. Thes. 5. c in all thinges giue thankes: And againe: Praie one Iac. 5. d for an other that you may be saued, for the continuall praier of a iust man auai­leth much. In like manner: This 1. Io. 5. c is the considence which we haue towards God, that whatsoeuer we shall aske accor­ding to his will, he heareth vs. More­ouer: [Page 372] he that 1. 5. d knoweth his brother to sinne a sinne not to death, let him aske and life shall be giuen him.

OF ALMES AND THE WORKES OF MERCIE.

10 What is Almes?

Vide Chrys. ho. 13. in 2. Cor. et Aug serm. 30. de verb. Do. c. 3IT is a gifte or benefite, whereby vpon an affection of compassion we doe succour an other mans mi­serie. Heereunto beelongeth that which the Angell RAPHAEL testifieth in TOBIAS: Praier is good, Tob. 12. b with Fasting and Almes: That we may vnderstand, as S. CYPRIAN De opere & eleemos. item Petr. Chrysol. ser. 43. Leo. ser. 3. de Ieiun. Pentecost. Osc. 6. c. Mat. 6. b 12. a Pro 21, a Phil 4. d Heb. 13. c admonisheth, that our praiers & fastings are little auaileable vnlesse they be holpen with Almes. Good, is mercie, saith S. AMBROSE Lib. 1. offic. o. 11. Chrys. ho. 36. ad pop. Ant. Aug. ser. 76. de temp. & hom. 36. ex 50. Leo. ser. 5. & 10. de quadrag. Nyss. de beatitud. which of her selfe maketh men perfite, because it doth imitate the Father, which is perfect. No­thing [Page 373] doth so commend a Christian soule as mercie. Thus saith he. Luc. 6. d Psal. 32. a 118. h 144. b c Be yee therefore mercifull, as your Father also is mercifull, that you may be the sonnes of your Father which is in heauen, who maketh his sonne to rise vpon the good, & the euill, & raineth vpon the iust, & vniust. Thus saith Christ our Saui­our, and our Luc. 10. f Samaritane, full of all grace and mercie, who went Act. 10. f throughout doing good & healing al that were oppressed of the Deuil.

11 In what manner doth the scripture commend Almes vnto vs?

VVIth many certes, Deut. 15. b Esd. 8. c Tob. 4. b Psal. 40. a Pro. 11. c 14. c d 19. c 22. b 25. c 28. d Eccli. 4. a b d 7. a d 12. a 17. c 29. b Ezech. 18. b c Mat. 25. d. Luc. 14. c and plaine preceptes, promises and examples. Yea S. CYPRIAN De opere & eleem. Vide Aug. ser. 50. cap. 8. & sequ. & 227. de temp. & hom. 18 19.29. cap. 1. & sequ. & 47. ex 50. Nazian. orat. 16. de paup. amore. Chrys ho. 32. ad pop. & sequ. teacheth, that in the gospel there is nothing more often cōmaunded than that wee perseuer in giuing [Page 374] Almes, that we be not busied in earthly possessions, but rather lay vp treasures in heauen. Hence are those speaches of Christ: But Luc. 11. f Hieron. ad Hedib. ep. 150. quest. 1 yet, that which remaineth giue almes: & be­holde al things are Aug. in Ench. c. 75.76.77. & ser. 30. de verb. Dom. cleane vnto you. Luc. 12. d 3. c Mat. 6. a c 19. c d Mar. 10. c 1. Tim. 6. d Sel the things that you posses & giue Almes, make to you purses that weare not, treasure that wasteth not in heauen. And in an other place: Make vnto you Luc. 16. c Aug. ser. 25. c. 3. & 35. c. 1. & seq. de verb. Dom. frendes of the Mammon of ini­quitie: that when you faile they may re­ceiue you into the eternall Tabernacles. In briefe: giue, and there Luc. 6. f 2. Cor. 8. b c 9. b 1. Tim. 4. c Ro. 12. c d Iac. 1. d shall be giuen to you. And for that cause DA­NIEL the Prophet counseleth the wicked King: Redeeme Dan. 4. c Pro. 13. b. Amb. ser. 30 & 31. & de Helia & Ie­iun. cap. 20. Leo. in ser. de collectis. Chrys. hom. 25. in Act. thy sinnes with Almes and thy iniquities with the mercies of the poore. Then in an other place we read: Water Eccli. 3. d Amb. serm. 15. Chrys. hom. 34. in Gen. Pros. part. 2. de promiss. & praedict. tionibus. c. 7 doth quench the burning fire, and Almes resistethe sinnes. And not of a man certes, but [Page 375] of an Angell was that speach: Almes Tob. 12. b 4. b Esa. 1. c Pro. 15. d 16 a 10. b 1. Pet 4. b Iac. 5. d deliuereth from death, and shee it is that purgeth sinnes, and maketh a man to finde mercie, and life euerlasting. Yea and Christ himselfe pronounceth: Mat. 10. d Greg. ho. 5. in Euang. Amb. in lib. de viduis. Leo. ser. 4. & 6. de qua drag. & ser. 6, de Ieiun. 10. mensis. Whosoeuer shall giue drinke to one of these little ones, a cuppe of colde water, only in the name of a Disciple; Amen I say to you, he shall not loose his rewarde. Blessed Mat. 5. a therefore are the mercifull, for they shall obtaine mercie. And con­trarywise as S. IAMES affirmeth: Iac. 2. b. Pro. 21. b. Iudgement without mercie to him that hath not done mercie.

12 With what examples is the effecte & profite of Almes declared?

IN the holy scripture, ABRAHAM and LOTH Gen. 18. a 19. a through hospita­litie are saide both to haue pleased God, and to haue entertained He. 13. a Angels. The Almes Tob. 12. c 1. d of TOBIE and the Centurion Act. 10. a See notable examples of Almes in these Saints liues. Ioannis Ele­emosinarii▪ apud Leen­tium. Mar­tini apud Sulpitium. Paulae apud Hieron. ep. 27. cap. 7. Paulini a­pud Greg. Turon. de glor. Conf. cap. 107. & apud Greg. 3. dial. c. 1. Tiber. apud Turon. lib. 5 hist. Franc. cap. 19. Bened. apud Greg. 2. dial. c. 28. & 29. Martyrii a­pud cund. ho. 39. in E­uang. Greg. apud Ioan. Diac▪ lib. 1. vitae eius. cap. 10. & lib. 2. cap. 22. & 23. Osuald. apud Bed lib. 3. hist. Aug. cap. 6. were so auail­able that they ascended into remembrance, [Page 376] in the sight of God, & had the holy Angels not only for wit­nesses, but also for commendors. ZACHEVS moued by the words of Christ, and of a prince of Publi­cans being made a mirror of mercy: giueth halfe his goods to the poore and is presently pronounced the Luc. 19. a b sonne of ABRAHAM, by Christ himselfe. TABITHA Act. 9. f g Vide etiam Pratum Sprituale Sophronii. cap. 175. 185. 195. & 201 is praised by S. LVKE as being ful of good works and Almes, which she bestowed e­specially vpon widdowes. So are those deuoute Matrons singulerly commended in the Luc. 8. & 10. g Ioan. 12 a 3. Reg 17. b c d 4. Reg. 4. b c f Gospell, which with MAGDALEN & MARTHA did liberally minister of their goods, to Christ our Lorde and to his poore disciples. And of Sainte LAVRENCE the Amb. lib 2. offic. cap. 28. Leuite and [Page 377] Martyr it is most iustly soung: Ps. 111. b Chry. ho. 55 in Gen. He dispersed, he gaue to the poore: his righ­tuousnes remaineth for euermore.

13 What is mercie?

IT is as S. AVGVSTINE Lib. 9. ciu cap. 5. Isid. de summo bono. lib. 3. cap. 64. Nys. in l. de beatitud. affir­meth, a certaine cōpassion in our harte of an other mans miserie, whereby we are compelled to yeelde succour, if it lye in our power. Which name of mercie is wonte very often to be taken for Almes. And all manner of mercie as witnesseth the diuine scripture Eccli. 16. b shall make a place vnto euery man accor­ding to the merite of his workes. Very often and wonderfully doth Saint CHYSOSTOME Hom. 32. in epist. ad Heb. ho. 9. de poenit. 53. in Mat. & 36. ad pop. Ant. commende the same, and he doubteth not in a certaine place to say: Chrys. ho. de miser. & duabus viduis. Mercie is the fortresse of saluation, the ornament of faith, the propitiation of sinnes: she it is that approueth the iust persons, confirm­eth the holy, & setteth forth the seruants of God. Yea and if we beleeue Saint [Page 378] AMBROSE, In ep. 1. ad Tim. c. 4. vide eund. in Luc. 3. the wholle summe of Christian discipline consisteth in mercie and pietie.

14 Are the workes of Mercie of one kinde only?

THey are Aug. lib. de mor. b. Eccles. Ca­thol. cap. 27. & 28. Ench. c. 72. & ser. 203. de tem­pore. found to be of two sortes: for asmuch as some be corporall, some spirituall. Some are certes called corporal, because they are exercysed for the releeuing of the corporall miserie of our neigh­bour: other spirituall, for that in them we doe well prouide and la­uour for the spiritual good of our neighbour. Of this diuersitie of mercie, the most bountifull IOB giueth a most cleare example, who witnes­seth of himselfe: Iob. 31. b & ibid. Greg. From my infan­cie, hath mercie encreased with me, and from my mothers wombe she came forth with me. I haue bene an eie Iob. 29. c to the blinde, and a foote to the lame. I was the father of the poore, and the cause which [Page 379] I knew not, I did diligently search out. I did consume the grinding stones of the wicked man, and out of his teeth I did take the praie. Also: The stranger stood not without Iob. 31. d dores, my dore was open to the traueiler.

15 How many workes of mercie be there both corporall and spirituall?

THere are seauen accounted of each kind. And first certes the corporall workes are these: Mat. 25. d To feed the hungry: To giue drinke to the thirstie: To cloathe the naked: To redeeme the captiue: To visite the sicke: To harbour Pilgrimes: Tob. 1. d 2. a b 12. c 2. Reg. 2. a Aug. lib. 1. eiu. cap. 13. & de cura mor. cap. 3. To burie the deade.

And the spirituall woorkes are these: To correct Mat. 18. b 1. Tim. 5. c. those that sin: To teach the Eccli. 18. b 2 Tim. 4. a Esa. 52. b Hier. 15. b Dan. 12. a Iac. 5. d Gal. 6. a Chrys. ho. 3. & 10. in Gē. Clem. Alex. lib. 1. strom. Bern. ser. 36. in Cant. Greg. ho. 17. in Euang. ignorant: To giue good counsell Pro. 17. b Eccli. 5. c to them that are in doubt: To praie Mat. 5. g Iac. 5. d to God for the welfare of our neighbour: To [Page 380] comforte Eccli. 7. d 2. Cor. 1. a the sorowfull: To beare iniuries Tit. 3. a 1. Thes. 5. c Rom. 15. a patiently: To for­giue Mat. 5. d 6. b 18. c d Mar. 11. c Eccli. 28. a offences. Which offices of humane pietie are so plaine and eui­dent espeacially vnto Christians & to those which are not altogether barbarous: that they neede not any long discourse.

16 How are these declared in holy Scripture?

VEry plainly certes, and in euery place: as notablely those words of ESAY, or rather the precepts of God, doe declare: Esa. 58. b Breake, saith he, thy bread to the hungrie: the needie, and wandring, bring into thy house: when thou shalt see a naked man, cloathe him: and thy fleshe doe thou not despise. Of which offices, the great profite and commodity is after annexed in the same place. Ibid. c Then thy iustice shall goe before thy face: and the glory of [Page 381] our Lord shall gather thee. And Saint IOHN, who wholly laboureth in cōmending vnto vs brotherly cha­rity and mercie, amongest other thinges teacheth: 1. Io. 3. c Iac. 2. c Bas. ho. 7. in diuites aua­ros. Amb. ser. 81. & a­pud Gratia. dist. 86. idē lib. 3. offic. cap. 6. & 7. Greg. 3. p. curae past. adm. 22. Greg. Turō. in glor. Cōf. cap. 108. Hee that shall haue the substance of this worlde: & shal see his brother haue neede, and shall shut his bowels from him: how doth the Cha­rity of God abide in him? And not cō ­tent with this speech, he concludeth in most excellent manner: My little children, let vs not loue in word, and in tongue, but in deede and trueth. In this we know that we are of the trueth.

These are the works of the faith­full, and of those that are truely iust, which in the Mat. 25. d Luc. 14. c last iudgement Christ wil acknowledg, & publikely approue: for the which he wil al­lot the promised kingdome, & rēder a crowne of Iustice vnto the merci­ful, whom also himselfe calleth Iust.

Which workes Greg. vbi supra adm. 21. Amb. lib. 1. offic. c. 30. & l. 2. c. 21. & 25. Chry. ho. de miser & duabus Viduis. & hom. 30. in 1. Cor. certes doe af­ford [Page 382] so much the more of true praise and eternall rewarde; by how much the more syncerely, cherefully, and liberally they are done by a Chri­stian minde. Which then is perfor­med, when there is as little respecte as may be vnto humane vanity and desires; but they are wholly dire­cted vnto the glory of God, and the profite of our neighbour who is be­nifited. To this end are those spee­ches of holy Scripture to be obser­ued: He Ro. 12. b that giueth, in simplicity: he that sheweth mercy, in cheerefulnesse: Tob. 4. b Turne not away thy face from anie poore man. According to thy abilitie be thou merciful, God loueth a 2. Cor. 9. b cheerful giuer. In euery Eccli. 35. b gifte make thy coun­tenance cheerfull. Pleasant Ps. 111. a is that man that taketh compassion and profi­teth Christ certes in S. LVKE de­scribeth such Luc. 10. f a Samaritane, as may be a notable example of exhibiting [Page 383] willingly the highest kinde of cour­tesie and perfect mercie euen vnto strangers, and Nazian. orat. 19. in funere Pa­tris. Chrys. ho. 21. in ep. ad Rom. & ho. 35. & 37. ad pop. Ant the vndeseruing: But, He that 2. Cor. 9. b soweth sparingly, spa­ringly also shall reape, As witnesseth the Apostle. And this shall suffice touching the corporall workes of mercie.

17 But what doth the scripture testifie of those that are spirituall?

VVE, saith he, that are Ro. 15. a stronger must sustain the infirmities of the weake, and not please our selues. Let euery one of you please his neighbour vnto God, to edification. For Christ did not please himselfe. And againe: Be ye gentle Eph. 4. g one to another, merciful, par­doning one another, as God in Christ hath pardoned you. Againe: Be ye therfore followers Eph. 5. a of God, as most deare children: & walke in loue, as Christ also loued vs. Moreouer: Put ye on Col. 3. b therfore as the elect of God holy, and beloued, [Page 384] the bowels of mercie, benignitie, humi­litie, modestie, patience, supporting one an other: And pardoning Aug. En­chir. cap. 73. & 74. ho. 6. 29. cap. 1. & 40. cap. 3. & seq. ex 50. & serm. 203. de temp. Greg. 4. dial. cap. vlt. one an o­ther, if any haue a quarell against any man: as also our Lorde hath pardoned vs: So you also. And againe: 1. Thess. 5. c Admo­nishe the vnquiet, comforte the weake minded, beare vp the weake, be patient to all.

These and many other thinges of like tenour doth Saint PAVL e­uery where inculcate: who to the intent hee mighte saue 1. Cor. 9. d all, was made all thinges to all men: So that hereupon himselfe testifieth: Who is weake, 2. Cor. 11. g and I am not weake? who is scandalized, & I am not burnt? And againe: I haue greate Rom. 9. a sadnes, and continuall sorow in my harte. For I wish­ed my selfe an Anathema frō Christ for my brethren. And in an other place: I most gladly 2. Cor. 12. e will bestow, and will my selfe moreouer bee bestowed for your [Page 385] soules: although louing you more I am louedlesse.

18 What is the summe of al the doctrine touching the performance of the workes of mercie?

THe Apostle hath comprised the wholle matter as it were in this one worde: Beare ye Gal. 6. a one an others burthens: & so you shall fulfill the lawe of Christ, to witte, the lawe of charitie, of which lawe againe he saith: Ro. 13. e Gal. 5. c If there be any other cōman­dement: it is comprised in this worde: thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe. And the Apostle S. PETER: 1. Pet. 4, b Before all thinges, saith he, hauing mu­tuall Charitie continuall among your selues: because charitie couereth the multitude of sinnes. Which precepte or office of shewing mercie and chari­tie, as it is most agreable to nature, and reason: so doth it touch euen all kindes of men without exception: [Page 386] in so much that of this we reade it written: Eccli. 17. b God hath giuen euery man a charge of his neighbour. And he hath giuē charge in this maner, as Christ interpreteth: Mat. 7. b Luc. 6. c All thinges whatsoe­uer you will that men doe to you, doe you also to them: for this is the lawe and the Prophettes.

OF THE CARDINALL VERTVES.

1 What meaneth the name and nature of Cardinall vertues?

CErtaine vertues be therfore Vid. Am­bros. in Luc. 6. & lib. 1. offic. ca. 24. Prosp. de vi­ta contem­platiua. lib. 3. cap. 18. called Cardinall, because they be as it were fountaines and hingels of all the rest: & as the dore turneth vpon the hingells, soe the wholle course of honest life consisteth of them, & the wholle frame of good workes doth seeme after a sorte to depend Greg. l. 2. mor. cap. 36 vpon them. And they [Page 387] are accounted foure in Amb. lib. 3. de Virg. et l. 2. offic. c. 9 number: Prudence, Iustice, Temperance, and Fortitude. Whereof it is thus writ­ten. Shee teacheth Sap. 8. b Sobriety, and Prudence, and Iustice, & Vertue: Than the which thinges there is nothing in life more profitable vnto men. Where, by Sobriety, Aug. l. 1. retract. c. 7. Temperance; by Vertue, fortitude; is not obscurelie signified: And all of them are so commended vnto vs, that wee may assuredly vnderstande, that by the eternal wisedome Pro. 8. b c d Eccli. 24. a c which is God, they are properly bestowed, and are receiued and exercised with verie great fruit of mans saluatiō. Which vertues are called also Officiales, that is, appertaining to offices or duties, because that from them, as Lib. 1. offic. c. 25. Saint AMBROSE hath noted do spring the diuerse kinds of offices; and are deriued all manner of duties apper­taining to the ordinary life of man, [Page 388] according to euery mans vocation.

2 How are the Cardinall vertues defined?

Vide Aug. l. 1. de l. arb. c. 13. & lib. de morib. Eccl. Cathol. cap 15. Amb. in libris de officiis. Prosp. l. 3. de vita cō ­templatiua c. 18. & seq. Ber. ex par­uis. ser. 35. & in Cant. ser. 22.PRudence, is a vertue which ac­cording to the rule of honestie prescribeth what is to be desired, & what is to bee eschewed by a man. Iustice, is a vertue whereby we giue euery man his own. Temperance, is a vertue moderating the pleasures of the flesh, which are fealt in tasting and touching. Fortitude, is a vertue whereby labors, & dangers of death are constantly both vndertaken, and suffered out.

This is the noble chariot of ver­tues, whereby wee are carried into heauen: These are the foure riuers of Gen. 2. b Paradise, as Lib. 2. de Gen. contr. Manic. c. 10. Amb. lib. de Paradis. c. 3. S. AVGVS­TINE calleth them: of whom also this saying of worthie memorie is extant: That, saith he, is the science & knowledge of L. 1. cont Acad. cap. 7. humane things, which [Page 389] knoweth the light of Prudence, the decē ­cie of Temperance, the strength of Forti­tude, the holinesse of Iustice. For these are they, which fearing no fortune, wee may be bolde to call truely our owne.

3 Howe is Prudence commended vnto vs in holy Scripture? Bas. in con­stit. Monast. c. 15. & ho. 12. in Prin­cipium Pro­uerbiorum. Bern. ser. 49. in Cant.

VVIselye doeth Ecclesiasticus teach vs in this manner: Eccli. 32. d 37. c Pro. 12 c 1 [...]. b My sonne, without aduice doe no­thing, and after thy deede thou shalt not repent thee. And againe: Eccli. 31 d 18. d 33. a Pro. 14. b Iob. 28. d Deut. 4▪ 32 d vide Pro. 3. b 8. b Sap. 6. a c d 7. a b d A wise heart that hath vnderstanding wil keepe it selfe from sinne, and in the workes of Iustice it shall haue successe. Also the Eccli. 1. a fountaine of all Wisedome & Pru­dence, Christ, that true Mat. 1 [...]. d Luc. 11. d SALO­MON teacheth thus: Be yee Mat. 10. b & ib. Theo­phyl. & Hieron. Aug. q. 8. ex Matth. Greg. lib. 1. mor. c. 2. & ho. 30. in E­uang. Prosp. lib. 3. de vit. contempl. c. 29. & 30. wise as Serpents, and simple as Doues, to the intent that we may vnderstand, that to perfect Prudence, both, are ioint­ly required, to witte, both the sim­plicitiy [Page 309] of the doue, which maketh men meeke and innocent: And the Prudence of the Serpent, which maketh men circumspect & proui­dent: so that they neither deceiue, nor be of others deceiued. That, shall be brought to passe, if we con­forme ourselues to the doctrine of S. PAVL. See Ephes. 5. d Col. 4. a 1. Pet. 4. [...] Pro. 4. d Eccles. 2. c brethren saith he, home you walke warely: not as vnwise, but is wise: redeeming the time because the daies are euill. Therefore become not vnwise: but vnderstanding what is the will of God, to witte, Ro. 12. a 1. Thess. [...]. a good, accep­table, and perfect. And heereunto appertaineth that speech of SALO­MON: Hee Pro. 13. d Eccli. 6. d that goeth with wise men, shall be wise; a friend of fooles shall become like vnto them. And this also: In the Pro. 17. d Eccles. [...]. a face of a wise man shineth wise­dome. Finally that which the same affirmeth: The Pro. 18. c heart of a wiseman shal possesse knowledge, and the eare of [Page 391] wise men seeketh Doctrines.

4 Of Iustice, what doth the holy Scrip­ture deliuer vnto vs?

I [...]stice aduaunceth Pro. 14. d 15. b 21. c Eccli. 4. d the Nation: by Pro. 16. b 25. a Aug. l. 4. ciu. c. 4. & l. 19. cap. 21. Greg. l. 7. ep. 120. ad reg. Franciae. Iustice the Throne is establi­shed. Better is a little with Iustice, than [...]anie fruites with iniquitie. And the office of this Iustice doth the A [...]tle explicate vnto vs in these wordes: Ro 13. c Mat. 22. c 17. d Luc. 2. a 3. c 1. Tim. 5. c Bern. ser. 3. de adu. Aug. ser. 19. de verb. Do. & l. 22. cont Faust cap. 74. & 75. Theoph. in c. 13 ad Ro. Render to all men their due: To whom tribute, tributes. To whō custome, custome: To whom feare, feare: To whom honour, honour: Hereunto belongeth those partes of a iust and happy man thus sette downe Phil. 14. a b Mat 5 a Chry. ho. 15. in Mat. Amb. l 1. offic. c. 28. & 29. & ser. 16. in Ps. 118. & in l. de Parad. c. [...]. Aug. l. 4. doct. c. 18. See the 7. & 8. Cōmand. in the Psalme: He that hath not done de­ceite in his tongue, nor hath caused euill to his neighbour, and hath not admitted a reproch against his neighbours: he that sweareth to his neighbour, and doth not deceiue: He that hath not giuen his mo­ney [Page 392] to Exo. 22. d Leuit. 25. c Deut. 23. c Ezech. 18. b c d 22. c Luc. 6. c Leo. ser. 6. de ieiun. 10. mensis. Ber. ep. 322. ad Spirenses. Amb. de Tob. cap. 14. & 15. Hieron. in 18. c. Ezech. Conc. Later. sub Alexand. 3 part. 1. cap. 25. vsurie, and hath not taken re­wardes against the innocent. By which we may easely see that the name of Iustice is heere taken after a more stricte manner, then where we dis­coursed of Christian Iustice in ge­nerall.

5 How doth the scripture teach Tempe­rance?

FOr the eschewing of intempe­rance, this doth the scripture en­ioin vs, that we make not the proui­siō Ro. 13. d 1. Pet. 2. c Gal. 5. c▪ 1. Cor. 9. d of the flesh in cōcupiscences, nor that by Luc. 21. g See before of Gluttony & Fasting. glottonie our hartes be at any time ouer charged with surfeiting and dronkennesse. But it exhorteth to the exercise of tempe­rance, where it willeth vs 1. Pet. 5. c 1. Thess. 5. b 1. Tim. 3. a c 2. Tim. 4. a Tit. 1. c. 2. a b c Leuit. 10, b to be sober and to watch, that is to say, by [Page 393] holy watchinges and praiers, to be ready, that we giue not Eph. 4. f place to the Deuill. For which cause Ecclesi­asticus also giueth this admonition: Eccli. 31. b Vse like a thriftie man, the thinges that are sette before thee, that when thou eatest much thou bee not had in con­tempt. Neither doth he forget to cō ­demn dronkēnes; For much Ibid. d wine being dronke, maketh prouoking, & an­ger and many ruines. Yea also as the same saith: Wine & Eccli. 19. women, make wise mē to become Apostates. Therfore of drincking wine tēperately, he ad­deth this also: The exultation Eccli. 31. d of the soule and of the harte, is wine mode­rately druncke: health to the soule and the body is sober drinking. And there­fore we reade it written also in an other place: Eccles. 10. c Blessed is the lande whose Princes doe eate in due time, to re­freshing, & not vnto lechery. Eccli. 37. d And he that is abstinent, shal encrease life. But [Page 394] this vertue of Tēperance extendeth it selfe further Vide Prosp. lib. 3. de vita con­templatiua cap. 19. Amb. l. 1. de Iacob. cap. 2 Hier. in cap. 44. Ezech. than to the mo­derate taking of meate and drinke. Mat. 3. a 11. a c Mar. 1. a Luc. 1. b g 7. d e Bern. in ser. de natiuit. Io. Baptist. Greg. ho. 6. in Euang. S. IHON Baptiste, (if euer any other) exhibited himselfe vnto vs a most perfect and absolute example of Temperance, Abstinence, yea & of all manner of Continencie, whē as he cut off from himselfe all man­ner of excesse in diet & aparell, and contenting himselfe with a maruei­louse kind of frugalitie, passed ouer his life in the wildernes.

6 What admonisheth the scripture tou­ching Fortitude?

TO the vse and practise hereof it exhorteth vs sufficiently when it forbiddeth a peruerse Mat. 10. c 8. c Luc. 12 a d Esa. 8. c 35. a 41. c d 43. a 44. a 51. c d Hier. 10. a Eccli 7. a 34. b Pro. 3. c Psal. 3. b 22. a 26. a 55. b 117. a Esa. 12 a Heb. 12. a b c d feare; & cōmendeth vnto vs confidence, cherefulnes, constancie, and mag­nanimitie [Page 395] of a Christian minde: Pro. 28. a Iob. 15. c 6 c Pro. 29. d Eccli. 22. c Psal. 13. c Io. 12. f Apoc. 21. b 2. Cor. 1. c Mat. 11. a Gal 3. a Pr. 15. a 27. b Eccli. 27. b The wicked man flieth when no man pursueth him saith SALOMON: But the iust mā as a confident Lion shal be with­out feare. And S. PETER giuethe this admonition touching the ene­mies of Faith, and Pietie: 1. Pet 3. c The feare of them, feare ye not, & be not trou­bled. Who Ibid. & 2. d 4. c is he that can hurt you, if you bee emulatours of good? But if you suffer ought for Iustice, blessed Mat. 5. a Luc. 6. c are ye. And S. PAVL being himselfe an inuincible 1. Cor. 4. c 2. Cor. 4. b c 6. a b 11. f 12. c Act. 20. e 21. c 2. Tim. 4. b Ro. 8. f g souldier of Christ doth ofte encourage others to true and Christian fortitude: My beloued 1. Cor. 15 g 16. c 9 d Ro. 11. c Gal. 6. c 2. Thess. 3. c Teb 2. c Eccles. 10. a Eccli. 4. d 5 c 11. c 2. Par. 15 b Iac. 5. b Heb. 10. f Mat. 10. c 24. b Bern. epist. 129. ad Ianuenses. brethren saith he, be stable & vnmoue­able: abounding in the work of our Lord all waies, knowing that your labour is not vaine in our Lorde. And againe: Brethren be Ephes. 6. b Esa 40. g Pro. 14. c 2. Paral. 16. c lac. 4. b 1. Pet. 5. c Vide Prosp. l 3. de vira contempl c. 20. Amb. l. 1. offic. c. 35. & seq. strengthned in our Lord [Page 396] and in the might of his power. Put you on the armour of God that you may stand against the deceiptes of the Deuill, and resiste in the euill day, and stand in all thinges perfite.

Of a man that hath Fortitude these are the proper speeches. I haue Ps. 55. a c trusted in God, I will not feare what fleshe can doe vnto me. Our Ps. 26. a Lorde is the protectour of my life, of whom shall I tremble? If whole armies stand against me, my heart shall not be affraide. If I Ps. 22. a shal walke in the midst of the shaddowe of death, I wil not fear euils, bicause thou art with me. Who Ro. 8. g shall separate vs frō the charity of Christ? Phil. 4. c I cā al things in him that strengthneth me. This is that which the most couragious King DAVID 1. Reg. 17. d 2. Reg. 14. d 16. b c 17. b 23. a Psal. 17. c, as it were soundinge the allarume to al the sonnes of god, his fellowe souldiers, doth say: Doe Psa. 30. d manfully and let your hart be com­forted, all you that trust in our Lorde. [Page 397] In god Ps. 107. d Heb. 11. f g Dan. 3. b 1. Mach. 2. b f g 2 Mac. 7. a f Act. 4. c 5. f g Apo. 2. b c g 3. a c d we will doe vertue, and he will bring to nothing those that trouble vs. But that certes is a life worthie of a Christian man, wherein we do liue wisely, iustly, temperately, and with fortitude. Hence is it that gol­den Bern. lib. 2. de consid. cap. 10. mediocritie, that we do no­thing too much nor too little. This is that which the Scripture mea­neth, when it saith: Doe thou Pro. 4. b not decline either on the right hand, or on the lefte.

OF THE GIFTES AND FRVITES OF THE HO­LY GHOST.

1 How many giftes of the holy Ghost be there?

THey are found in ESAIE the Prophet, Esa. 11 a & ibid. Hie­ron. Amb. lib. 1. de spi­ritu sancto c. 20. Aug. ser. 209. de temp. c. 4. & 17. de sanct. c. 2. Item l. 1. de ser. Do in monte. c. 3. & 4. & l 2 de doctrina Christ. c. 7. Greg. ho. 19 in Ezech. & lib. 1. moral cap. 28. & lib 35 cap. 7 Bern. in ser. de donis Spir. Sanct. and the Fathers of the Church, to be seauen. The Spi­rite of wisdome, of Vnderstanding, [Page 398] of Councell, of Fortitude, of Sci­ence, of Pietie, & finally the spirite of the feare of our Lorde.

Which giftes certes, or spirites, are found to be after a more perfite Orig. ho. 3. in Esa. & ho. 6. in Nū. manner in CHRIST IESVS our Lorde than in any other. For he is full of grace Io. 1. b and truth. In him doth inhabite all the fulnes of the Diui­nitie Col. 2. b corporally. Of his Io. 1, b fulnes we all haue receiued: who hath also giuen 1. Io. 4. c vnto vs of his holy spirite. And if Ro. 8, b any man haue not the spirite of Christ, he is not his; if we beleeue the Apostle.

2 How many are the fruites of the holy Ghost?

THey are of the same Apostle S. PAVL Gal. 5, d vide ib. Hier. Theop. &c. numbred Twelue.

The first is Col. 3, c 1. Ioan. 4, c Aug. tra. 87. in Euang. Io. Hier. in c. 5. ad Gal. CHARITY, the most excelent kinde of fruit, & the roote also of all good thinges: With­out the which 1. Cor. 13. a Aug. in ep. Io. tra. 5. all other good things [Page 399] cannot profite, & which cannot herselfe be had without all other good thinges, whereby a man is made good: as saith In Euāg. Io. tract. 87. S. AVGVSTINE.

An other fruite is Phil. 4 a IOY: excelling in this, that a spiritual man doe serue God cheerefully & with ala­critie.

The third is PEACE: Luc 2, b Phil. 4, b Psal. 118, [...] which seruethe to this ende, that in the stormes of this worlde the tranqui­litie of the minde be kepte.

The fourth is Luc. 21, d Iac. 1, a PATIENCE: which consisteth in suffering aduer­sitie.

The fifth is LONGANIMITY: Aba. 2. a 2. Cor. 6. b Mat. 10, c which doth declare the great­nes of the minde in expecting good thinges to come.

The sixt is GOODNES: which Eph. 5, b hurteth no man, & wisheth well to all.

The seauenth is BENIGNITY: [Page 400] Col. 3, b inuiting to familiaritie, sweet in speach, temperate in manners.

The eigthe is MILDNES: Mat. 5, a 11. d Pro. 31, d which doth qualifie and mitigate al the motions of anger.

The ninthe is FAITH, or FIDE­LITY 1. Tim. 3, c Pro. 12, d towards our neighbour, that we be faithfull and obseruers of all couenantes and promises.

The tenth is MODESTY: Phil. 4, a which excludethe all suspition of haughtines and arrogancie.

The eleuenth is CONTINEN­CY: Eccli. 37 d Tob. 1, b 1. Thess. 5, d whereby we doe not only abstaine from meate, but from all manner of wickednes.

The twelueth is CHASTITY: Sap. 4, a 1. Cor. 7, f which keepeth a chast minde in a chaste bodie.

[Page 401]3 How may we rightly vse the doctrine concerning the giftes and fruites of the holy-Ghost?

BY this means surely, if with grat­ful mindes we acknowledge frō whence they come vnto vs, and feele the effectuall vertue and vse of them in ourselues, and shew forth and preserue the same. They pro­ceede, certes, from the fountaine of all grace, that Father Iac. 1, [...] of lightes who in the same commendeth vnto vs his infinite goodnes and charitie; whilest through Christ, he doth so Tit. 3, b aboundātly powre his spirit vpō vs: For Ro. 5, [...] the charitie of God, as wit­nesseth the Apostle, is powred forth in our hartes, by the holy Ghost which is giuen vs, to witte, according to this seauen folde grace: Christ so deser­uing in our behalfe. He that Io. 7, f be­leeueth in me, saith he, as the scripture saith, out of his bellie shall flowe riuers of [Page 402] liuing water. And this hee saide of the Spirit that they should receiue which be­leeued in him, as the Euangelist him­selfe expoundeth. Otherwise without Christ, as S. HIEROME In c. Esa. 11. hath saide, neither can any man be wise, nor intelligent, nor a counselour, nor coura­gious, nor learned, nor godly, nor full of the feare of God.

And the vertue and vse of these spirituall goods, doe tende to this ende, that the vertues Theologicall, and Cardinall, which we haue spo­ken of, maye readilye performe their force and proper operation in vs. Also they bring to passe that men doe verie willingly, and with sweetnesse, followe euerye where the Psa. 142, c 50, c Sap. 1, a b holy Ghost as guid, and by him beeing mooued and strengthned, doe without fainting runne forewarde in the way Ps. 118, d of the Commaundements of God, & [Page 403] are made truely Spirituall, and the children of God. Rom. 8, [...] Whosoeuer are leade by the Spirite of God, they are the Sonnes of God, as witnesseth the A­postle.

Of these giftes it were too long, to discourse in particular, but from thence doe proceed the most sweet fruites of the holy Ghost, which do commende and set vs forth, as fruit­full Psal. 51, c trees, in the fielde of the Church, according to that saying: Euery Mat. 7, c Hier. in cap. 5. ad Gal. good tree yeeldeth good fruits: and the euill tree yeeldeth euill fruites, therefore by their fruites you shall knowe them. Which fruites also doe bring this commodity, that a christian mā be furnished & cōfirmed, as it were, with a certaine spiritual armour, a­gainst the works of the flesh. For the rule of the Apostle will neuer faile: Walke in the Gal. 3, c spirit, and the works of the fleshe you shall not accomplishe: And [Page 404] in an other place it is written: If by the Ro. 8, c spirite, you mortifie the deedes of the fleshe; you shall liue.

4 Which are the workes of the fleshe?

THose, whereof the Apostle thus discourseth: Gal. 5, c d vide Aug. li. 14. de ciuit. Dei, cap. 2. & 3. The workes of the fleshe be manifest, which are, Forni­cation, Vncleannesse, Impudicity, Lea­cherie, seruing of Idols, Witchrafts, En­mities, Contentions, Emulations, An­gers, Brawelles, dissentions, Sectes, En­uies, Murders, Ebrieties, Commessa­tions, and such like. Which I foretell you as I haue foretolde you, that they which doe such thinges, shall not obtaine the kingdome of Heauen. And afterwarde he addeth in the same place: And they Ibid. d that be Christes, haue crucified their fleshe, with the vices and concupi­scences. Then in another place: They Rom. 8, b Aug. de ver. Apost. ser. 6. cap. 9. & 11. that are in fleshe, (to wit they that walke acording to the desires of the fleshe) cannot please God. Therefore [Page 405] the same Apostle giueth this admo­nition: Be not Gal. 6, b deceiued, God is not mocked. For what thinges a man shall sowe, those also shall hee reape. For hee that soweth in his fleshe, of the fleshe also shall reape corruption, but he that soweth in the Spirite, of the Spirite shall reape life euerlasting.

OF THE EIGHT BEA­TITVDES.

1 Which are the Beatitudes of the Law of the Gospell?

THose certes, Vide Aug. lib. 1. de serm. Dom. in monte cap. 2. & se­quent. Chroma [...]. Episco. in de­clamatione de octo Beatitudinibus. Greg. Nyss. de Beatitudini­bus. Leo. ho. in omnium Sanctorum. Item Bern. ser. 1. de festo omnium Sanctorum, & ser. 4. de Aduentu Dom. which Saint AM­BROSE calleth Amb. in 6. cap. Luc. our Lords Beatitudes & Benedictions, which in Mat. 5, a & ibidem. Hilarius, Chrysostomus, Hieronymus, Chromatius. Theoph. Euthym. Anselm. &c. S. MATHEVVES Gospell are in this manner recounted eight in number.

[Page 406]1 Blessed are the Luc. 6, c Esa. 66, a Iac. 2, a Mat. 18, a poore in spirit: For theirs is the kingdome of Heauen.

2 Blessed are the Psa. 36, b Mat. 11, d Psal. 26, d meeke: for they shal possesse the Lande.

3 Blessed are they that Luc. 6, c 16, f 1. Reg. 15, g Io. 16, c Esa. 61, a Mat. 26, g mourne: for they shall be comforted.

4 Blessed are they that Sap. 1, a Psal. 15, b 61 d Esa. 65, b hunger and thirste after Iustice: for they shall haue their fill.

5 Blessed are the Psal. 40, a Pro. 11, c Eccli. 29, b. Luc. 6, c mercifull: for they shall obtaine mercie.

6 Blessed are the Ps. 23, a Psal. 50, c cleane of heart: for they shall see God.

7 Blessed are the Ps. 36, d Ioan. 14, d peace-makers: for they shalbe called the childrē of god.

8 Blessed are they that Luc. 6, c. 1. Pet. 3, c 2. Tim. 3, c Act. 14, d Aug. de ser. Do. in monte, l. 1. cap. 5. suffer perse­cution for Iustice: for theirs is the kingdome of Heauen.

11 Why is this doctrine of the Bea­titudes to be obserued?

BEcause it is the chiefest & grea­test part of the Law of the Gos­pel [Page 407] which Christ our Esa. 53, d Iac. 4, c Mat. 5, a law-maker deliuered vpō the Hil with his own most sacred mouth, that euery man might consider what is contained & required in Christiā Iustice besides Faith: then also that they might vn­derstande, howe vnto iust persons a crowne of Iustice, as Saint PAVL 2. Tim. 4, b calleth it, or a full, and 2. Io. ep. c Luc. 6, c eter­nall reward doth not come without 1. Cor. 3, b Mat. 11, b Luc. 16, d labour. For heereupon doth S. IAMES also affirme. Blessed is Iac. 1, b the man that suffereth temptation: For when he hath beene proued, hee shall re­ceiue the crowne of life.

3 And what is principally to be noted a­bout the doctrine of the Beatitudes?

FIrst of all certes ought to bee ob­serued, Amb. in 6. cap. Luc. that there be certaine di­stincte degrees amongest them, as appeareth both by their number, & order. Then, in euery degree there are iointly proposed two thinges: [Page 408] whereof the one is the very acte of vertue, or the merit and the Beati­tude (as they call it) of this life: the other is the rewarde of life euerla­sting, aunswerable to his proper and peculiar merit, which wee may call the Beatitude of our countrey. And as the first part offereth labour and difficulty to the beleeuers: so the latter, which in each degree is pre­sently adioined; by the greatnesse of the proposed reward, doth afford consolation, & easeth the laboures, sweates, and agonies which euerie man must sustain in Christian war­fare. For no man 2. Tim. 2, a shall be crowned vnlesse hee striue lawefully. Euery one 1. Cor. 3, b shall receiue his owne rewarde, ac­cording to his owne labour. What things Gal. 6, b a man shall sowe, those also shall hee reape, as constantly affirmeth the do­ctor of the Gentiles. And therefore our Lord before he come to sitte in [Page 409] Heb. 10, e g Act. 17, g dreadfull iudgement ouer the world, stirreth vs to the expectation of his comming with these wordes: Beholde I Apoc. 22, c come quickely saith he, & my rewarde is with me, to render to eue­ry man according to his workes. He that Apoc. 3, d Mat. 19, d. Luc. 22, c. shall ouercome I will giue vnto him to sitte with me in my throne: which finally is the most high, eternall, and absolute beatitude & happines.

But most Eccles. 2, a b 5, c 11, c d Ps. 143, c d Sap. 2, a b vaine is the iudge­ment of the worlde, touching bea­titude and happines: by which in the meane season many are decei­ued and brought to destruction. For commonly and for the most parte are accounted happie, the rich and the mightie, those that excel in glo­ry & autoritie, those which abound with the goodes of fortune, those which giue themselues wholly to pleasure. But Christ laieth a double woe Luc. 6, d Esa. 5 b c d 65, b c Amos. 6, a b vpon those men. And bold­ly [Page 410] thus Esa. 3, c doth ESAIE crie out: My people, they that call thee happy, they deceiue thee, and bring to nought the way of thy footesteptes. Ps. 143, d 32, c et ibid. Aug. conc. 2 & in Ps 118 concione. 1. Blessed is the people to whom our Lord is God: to wit: that in liuing well and happely, he may alwaies praise and magnifie his auctour and creatour.

OF THE EVANGELI­CALL COVNCELLS.

1 Which are called the Euangelicall Councells?

THose Aug. ser. 65 de temp. & in ench. c. 121. Item l. 1. de adult. coniug. c. 14 & l. de sanct Virg. ca. 14. Item. l. 2. q. Euang. c. 19. et Paulin. ad Seuerū. ep. 4 surely, which though they be not absolutely necessa­rie for the getting of saluation: yet to the intent that wee may haue a more ready and easie way to pro­cure the same, they are proposed & counsailed by our Sauiour Christ.

For which cause, the difference that the Scripture hath sette downe [Page 411] betweene Preceptes 1. Cor. 7, d Mat. 19, c 16, d Luc. 19, f and Coun­cells, is very diligently to be noted: that we may vnderstand, that the first are prescribed, as necessarie to be obserued: but the other are counsailed and voluntarilie 1. Cor. 9, b c Mat. 26. a Mar. 14. a 3. Reg. 8, b Gen. 8, d Num. 6, a vnderta­ken, as furtherances of the perfitte obseruation of the cōmandements. Hereupon the Apostle, when hee woulde giue instruction about the leading of a single life, pronounceth this sentence: As concerning 1. Cor. 7, d Cypr. in ser. de nat. Chri. Vir­gins, a commandement of our Lorde I haue not: but counsell I giue as hauing obtained mercie of our Lorde to be faith­full. And to this end is that which S. AVGVSTINE hath plainelie saide: A Counsell is Serm. 61. de temp. one thing, a Commandement is an other. Counsell is giuen to conserue Virginitie, to abstaine from wine & flesh, to sell all that we haue, & to giue it to the pore: but there is com­mandement giuen, to keepe Iustice, to [Page 412] turne from euill, and to doe good. And againe: He that shall willingly heare, and fulfill a Ibidem. counsell, shall haue the greater glorie: He that shall not fulfill a commandement, vnlesse he be holpen by penance, he cannot possiblie auoid punishment. Vnto S. AVGVSTINE con­senteth S. AMBROSE, when as he writeth thus: That is not commanded Amb. ep. 21. ad Eccles Vercellens. vide cund. in lib. de viduis. which is aboue the lawe, but is rather persuaded by a counsell being giuen: and that which is the safer is shewed vnto vs. Also: Counsell inuiteth them that are willing: the Commaundement, bindeth euen them that are vnwilling. And of the same mind was S. HIEROME, as these his words do declare: Lib. 1. aduers. Io­uin. cap. 7. Wher counsell is giuen, there is the free choise of the offerer. Where a commandement is giuen: there is necessitie of a seruant. But that deserueth a greater rewarde, saith he, which is Ep. 22. ad Eustoch. de Virg. cust. cap. 8. not constrained and yet is offered.

[Page 413]2 How many Euangelecall Counsells are there?

TO Recounte them all in this place, it is not needefull: but there are three principall, of embra­cing & professing Pouertie, Chasti­tie, & Obediēce; as the Fathers haue gathered out of holy scripture. Po­uertie Mat. 19, c d [...], Act. 4. g Vide vitam S. Marci, Cypriani, Anthonij, Hilarionis, Chrysost. Paulini, Augustini, Gregorij, Iosaphat, cap. 35. Damascen [...] ▪ &c. appertaineth to those that once doe forsake al worldly things, that after the example of S. PETER & the Apostles, they may perfectly followe Christ. Chastity Mat. 19. b Euseb. l 2. hist. c. 6 & Nyceph. l. 2. cap. 16. ex Philo [...]e de vita contē ­platiua. belon­geth to those that haue cutte them­selues for the Kingdome of heauen. And as TERTVLIAN hath Lib. 1. ad vxorem. c. 6. saide, doe shewe thēselues voluntarie Eu­nuches. And they do performe obe­dience, who, to the intent they may fully deny thēselues; Mat. 16. d Luc. [...], c. are not on­ly vtterly auerted frō all cupidities, but also from their owne wil as the scripture Eccli. 18, d Gal. 5, e Bas. in regu­lis breuior [...] ­bus quae­stione 96. admonisheth: whilest [Page 414] they doe wholly submitte thēselues vnto his wil, whom in the steede of Christ they haue chosen to be their superiour.

Such kinde of Counsells, Christ the absolute example of Euangeli­call perfection, hath not only taught in word, as we will presently shew: but hath also confirmed the same vnto vs, by the example of his most holy life: who, when he was riche, 2. Cor. 8, b for our sakes became poore, not hauing where Mat. 8, c to lay his heade: who Esa. 7, c borne of a Virgin, perseue­reth a Virgin, and the Hier. ep. 22. ad Eu­stoch. c. 1. & 6. Amb. lib 1. de Virg. & ser. 90. spouse of all most holy virgins: who finally was so diligent in exhibiting obedi­ence, that being subiect to his Luc. 2, g Mat. 17, d mother a Virgin, yea & that which is more vnto a Carpenter, and be­ing obedient euen to Phil. 2, b Mat. 26, d Rom. 5, d the death of the Crosse: he witnesseth of him selfe: I descended Io. 6, d 4, c 5, c from heauen not [Page 415] to doe mine owne will, but the will of him that sent me.

3 In what place is Euangelicall pouertie taught by Christ?

IN S. MATHEVVES Mat. 19, c Gospell, it is declared in that place which followeth the rehersal of the diuine preceptes: Of which preceptes it is saide to euery one with out excep­tion: If thou wilt enter into life keepe the commandementes. And then after is the counsell proposed of vnderta­king Hier. ep. [...] ad Helled c. [...]litem in [...] 19. Mat. & ad De­me triad. de seruād. virg. epist. 8. c. 7. quaest. 1. ad Hedib. epist. 150. & ad Pammachi­um, super obitu Paulinae. ep. 26. c. 3. & 4. Bas. quaest. 9. in regulis fusius disputatis. Damasc. in hist. Barlaam & Iosaphat. cap. 1 [...]. Chrysost. in illud Pauli, Salutate Prisc. & Aquilam. voluntarie pouertie, with a particuler forme of words annex­ed, which might leaue it to the free wil of him which choseth the same. For our Lorde saith: IF THOV WILTE Ibidem. Luc. 18, c Marc. 10, d & ibidem Bed [...] & Theophylact. be perfecte, goe sell the things that thou hast & giue to the poore and thou shalt haue treasure in heauen, [Page 416] and come follow me. Where our Lord doth not only giue this counsaile: but addeth also as it were a spurre, and to the intent that men might be more willing to embrace this cou [...] ­saile, he proposeth the greatnes of rewarde wherby he may allure and comforte them: promising that so it shall come to passe, that he which by leauinge all for Christes sake is poore: shall haue a treasure in hea­uen, shall receiue a hundred folde, Mat. 19, d & ibidem Hieronym. Euthymius. & Anselm. item Theo­phylact. & Beda, in Mar. & Luc Cassiancol­lat. 24. c. 26. Greg. ho. 18. in Ezech. Bern. in declamat. de dese­rendis facult. Damiā in ser. de S. Bened. & possesse life euerlasting, which otherwise is very Mat. 19, c harde for rich men to come vnto.

Such Luc. 6, c & ibid. Amb. Leo. in ser. de omnibus Sanctis. Chromat. in c [...]. 5. Mat. Bern. ser. 1. in festo omnium Sanctorum. Tert. lib. 4. cont. Marcionem. cap. 14. practisers & professors of Aug l. 17. de ciu. Dei. c. 4. pouertie, were the Apostles in whose name S. PETER said boldly vnto Christ: Behold Mat. 19, d we haue lefte [Page 417] all thinges, and haue followed thee.

Of this number also, were the Christians of the Primatiue Church who as Act. 4. g 2. g Hier. epist. 8. ad Deme. c. 7. & in catal viror. illust. de Marco. Aug. in ep. 89. ad Hilar. Possidon. in vita Aug. c. 5 Cassian. l. 7. c. 14. 17. & collat. 3. c. 6. S. LVKE testifieth, did sel their possessions, and applied the money that came thereby, to the common vse: so that no man called any thing his own, because nothing was priuate, but al thinges remained common amongest them.

But this pouertie requireth that it be a voluntary and full resignati­on of Ritches, whereof, no Act. 5, a Hier. epist. 8. ad Demetr. cap. 7. Bas. ser. 1. de instit. Mo­nach. & in cōstit. Monast. cap. 19. & 35. Item quaest. 85. in regulis breuiorib▪ Aug. ep. 109. & ser. 49. ex diuers. c. 1. & seq. Item lib. de morib. Ec­cles. Cathol. cap. 31. Hier. ep. 22. ad Eustoch. cap. 14. Greg. 4. dial. cap. 55. & lib. 10. epist. 22. pro­prietie may be retained.

And heere taketh place that fa­mous Genna. de Eccles. Dogmat. cap. 71. Amb. 1. offic. cap. 30. & Hieron. aduers. Vigilantium. cap. 5. & 6. Prosper. lib. 2. de vita contemplatiua. cap. 9. Aug. lib. 1. de bono coniug. cap. 8. sentence approoued by the auncient Fathers: It is good by portions to giue a mans substance to the [Page 418] poore: but it is better to giue all at once with an intent to followe our Lorde, and beeing free from care, to bee poore with Christ.

4 Where is the Councell of Chastity commended?

BOth in the Gospelles, and in the Apostles writings. For Christ commendeth those Mat. 19, b. Esa 56, b & ibidē. Hier. item lib. 1. adu. Iouin. cap. 7. Bas. de Virginit. Epiphan. haeres. 58. cont. Valesios. Aug. de Sā ­cta Virginit ca. 24. & 25. kindes of Eunuches, that haue gelded them­selues for the kingdome of heauen. And least we should thinke that this is rather a Commaundement, than a Counsell; he addeth presently; He that can take it, let him take it. In which speech our Lord doth as it were exhorte, (as wel doth S. HIEROME Hier. in c. 19. Mat. & l. 1. adu. Iouin. cap. 7 Cyp. in tract de disciplin. & habitu Virginum. inter­prete) and inuite his souldiers to the re­warde of Chastity; as if he saide: He that can fight let him fight: let him conquere & triumph. This cā he do, vnto whō it is Sap. 8, d giuen: and it is giuen to all (as witnesseth the same Ibid. & Orig. tract. 7 in Mat. Aug. lib. 6. Conf. c. 11. Chrys. hom. 63. in Mat. Nazian. in [...]rat. 31. holy father) [Page 419] that will aske: that will desire: that will labour for to receiue. For to euery one that asketh, it shall be Mat. 7, [...] Luc. 11, b Trid. ses. 24. can. 9. giuen, and he that seeketh, shall finde, and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened. Thus saith S. HIEROME.

And to this Chastity, holy Sap. 3, c 4, a Eccli. 26, c Mat. 13, a c 22, c Mar. 12, c Luc. 20, f Scripture assigneth certes a reward: but to the Chastitie of Virgins; it promiseth a particular and singular rewarde. For they that Apoc. 14, a Esa. 56, b Psal. 44. c d Cyr. catech. 4. 12. & 15. illum. Mar­tial. in ep. ad Tolosan. c. 8. 9. & 10. Cypr. in tract. de disciplin. & habitu Virginum. Hier. in epist. ad Philem. Aug. in lib. de sancta Virginitate cap 14. 27. & seque [...]. Greg. in 3. parte curae pastor. admonit. 29. haue not beene defiled with weemen, but haue remained Virgins: doe stande without spotte before the throne of God, and doe singe a newe Songe before God and the Lambe, & doe followe the Lambe whither-soeuer he shall go.

And the Apostle hath saide ex­pressely: It is 1. Cor. 7, a good for a man not to touche a woman. And againe, as con­cerning [Page 420] Ibidem, e vide Hier. l. 1 adu. Iouin. c. 4. & seq. Amb. in 1. Cor. 7. & ibid. Theod Itē cund. in ep. diuin. de­cret. cap. de Virginit. Chry. in lib. de Virginit. c. 9. & seq. Virgins: A Commaunde­ment of our Lord I haue not, but Councel I giue, as hauing obtained mercie of our Lorde to be faithfull. I thinke therefore that this is good for the present necessitie, because it is good for a man so to doe. And againe writing of the widdowe: Let her Ibid. g Iudit. 8, a 15, c Luc. 2, e marry (saith he) to whom shee will: only in our Lorde: but more blessed shall she be, if she so remaine according to my counsell. And I thinke that I also haue the spirite of God.

Vnto the Apostle very finely ac­cordeth S. AMBROSE, Ambr. in epist. 83. ad Syricium Papam & 82. ad Ver­cellenses. when he writeth in these wordes: Iustly certes is the good wife commended, but more rightly is the deuout Virgin prefer­red, the Apostle saying: He that ioi­neth 1. Cor. 7, g Legatur idē Amb. de vi­duis. & in 3. libris de Virginibus. Item in ex­hort. ad vir­gines & in institutione virginis cap 6. 15. 17. & Damas. l. 4. orthod. fid. cap. 25. Praeterea A­thanasius. Basilius. Nazianzen. Aug. de vir­ginitate. itē Fulgent. ep. 3. ad Probā. cap. 9. & 10. Hier. ep. 22. ad Eustoch. c. 8. & lib. 1. cont. Iouin. cap. 1. item apol. pro li­bris contr. Iouin. ca. 1. Ignat. ad Philadelph. Cyp. de bo­no pudici­tiae. Isidor. lib 2 de summo bono cap. 40. his virgin in matrimony, doth wel: and he that ioineth not, doth better: for the one thinketh of the thinges that be of God; the other of the thinges that be of the Worlde: the one, is bound with [Page 421] the bandes of Wedlocke; the other is free from bandes: the one, is vnder the Lawe; the other, vnder grace. Good is Mar­riage, by meanes whereof there hath bin found posterity of humane succession: but better is Virginity, whereby hath beene atchiued the inheritance of the heauenly kingdome, & the succession of heauenly merites hath beene founde. By a Woman came care, by a Virgin was procured sal­uation. Hitherto S. AMBROSE.

Nowe this Chastitie requireth, that a man doe with deliberation Bas. in Praefat. in As­cetica & in constitutionibus Monasticis. cap. 1. Cassian. collat. 12 cap. 4. & 7. and firme purpose, endeuour to liue vncorrupted and to lead a per­petuall single life, voide of all filthe of the fleshe, or venereous voluptu­ousnesse: that he may be holy both in 1. Cor. 7. f bodie and spirite for Christes sake. And in regarde hereof the A­postle hath saide: Hee that 1. Cor. 7, g Bas. ho. in Psal. 44. hath [Page 422] determined in his hart, being setled, not hauing necessity, but hauing power of his owne will, and hath iudged this in his heare, to keepe his Virgin: doth well.

5 How is the Euangelical Counsel cōcer­ning obedience proposed vnto vs?

De Obedi­entiae laude, & perfecti­one, vide Aug. l. 14. de ciu. Dei. cap. 12. Hier. epist. 8. ad Demetr. cap. 10. Greg. lib. 35 moral. c. 12. Item in 1. Reg. lib. 2. cap 4. lib. 4. cap. 5. & lib. 6. cap. 2. Cassian. lib. 4. cap. 10. collat. 2 cap. 11. & collat. 4 cap. 20. Bern. in serm. de 3. ordinibus Ecclesiae, item ad milites templi cap. 13. & in serm. de virtute Obedient.CHrist our Lord, first by the ex­ample of his most holy life, as we saide before: then by his worde, hath proposed and cōmended vn­to vs the exacte and perfect manner of this obedience. For he came not to doe Ioan. 6, d 4, c 5, c his owne will but the wil of his Father, and of those vnto whom we reade Luc. 1, g. Bern ser. 3. de Cicumcis. Domini. that he was sub­iecte: he came, to Mat. 20, d Luc. 22, c serue, and not to be serued, in so much that he hū ­bled himselfe being made obedient euen to death, Phil. 2, b euen the death of the Crosse.

Then by worde also mouing vs to his imitation, he saide: Mat. 16, d Luc. 9, c. Hieron. ad Rusticum Monach. ep. 4. c. 6. et 7 Bas. in ser. de abdicatione rerum, & ser. de instit. Monach. & quaest. 96. in regulis bre­uioribus. Item in cō ­stitutioni­bus Mona­stici [...]. c. 23. Greg. lib. 32. moral. c. 21. Niceph. l. 1 [...] Eccles. [...]nst. cap. 37. If any man will come after me, let him denie himselfe, and take vp his Crosse, and fol­low me. Which wordes may be cer­tes, very well vnderstood, as spoken generally to all: but yet after a more peculiar & perfect manner, they do belong vnto those; who, so farre as their frailty can reach, doe so con­forme themselues vnto Christ: that they will not in any one thing be gouerned by themselues: and doe endeuour to liue rather at an other mans direction, then at their owne; whilest they do follow of their own accord the will & commandement of an other, whom they haue made their gouernour in Christs roome.

The superiour of such persons, as tea­cheth S. BASIL, Bas. in cō stitutioni­bus Mon [...]st cap. 23. 1. Reg. 15, c Eccles. 4, d Luc. 10. c Ephes. 6, a Coloss. 3. d doth beare the per­son of Christ, and being made as it were an intercessour between God & mē; doth [Page 424] Sacrifice vnto God, the saluation of them that obey. And therefore as sheepe doe obey their Shepehearde, going the same way that the Shepehearde leadeth them: so is it meete that such practisers of piety, doe obey their superiours: not curiously searching the thinges that are comman­ded, so that they be free from sinne: But with all alacritie & diligence, fulfilling those thinges that are prescribed: And of this Superiour, after S. BASIL S. BERNARD Bern. in tract. de prae­cepto & dispensatione cap. 12. 13. & 23, vide cund. in ep. 2. ad Adam Monachū. also affirmeth: him whom we haue in Gods rome; we ought to heare as God himselfe, in those thinges, which are not ma­nifestly against God.

And such Philo in lib. de vita contemplat. & ex eodem Euseb. & Niceph. Iosephus. lib. 18. an­tiq. cap. 2. & lib. 2. de bello Iudai­co. cap. 7. Epiphan. hae res. 29. Hieronym. epist. 22. ad Eustoch. de custod. Vir­ginit. cap. 15 & 16. Item de viris illust in Philone & Marco. Dionys. de Eccle. Hierat cap. 6. Eusebius. lib. 1. de de­monst. E­uang. cap. 8. Aug. in Psal 132. & de morib. Eccl. Cathol. cap. 31. & 33. Item lib. 8. conf. cap. 6. Amb. ep. 82. Cassian. Collat. 18. cap. 4. & sequent. Nazian. orat. 20. Athanas. in vita Antonij. Sulpit. in vita Martini. Isid. lib. 2. de Eccles. offic. cap. 15. Sozom. lib. 1. hist. cap. 12. Greg. lib. 2. dial. & lib. 1. ep. 33. Chrys. aduers. vitur. Monast. vitae, & ho. 5. ad pop. cum sequent. Item ho. 41. in 1. ad Tim. Bern. in apol. ad Guil. Abb. & ho. de bonis Margaritis. faithfull and exce­lent followers of Christ, as haue bu­sily attended to the obseruation of the said counsells; the Church hath alwaies had: as auncient histories doe make mention: and amongest them certaine choise and approued [Page 425] companies of deuout and religious men, who aboue the custome and example of the common sorte, for­saking at once all their goodes, and abandoninge the pleasures of the fleshe, haue giuen them selues by profession to a holy obedience: only seeking and labouring that they might wholly conforme thēselues to the example of the obediente Christ, and to the perfection of the Euangelicall rule; leauing no place at all to their own proper will. Wit­nesses whereof very fitte and sub­stantiall, we haue S. BASIL, S. AVGVSTINE, S. HIEROME, S. BE­NEDICT, S. GREGORY, CAS­SIANVS, S. BERNARD, and o­thers innumerable professors of E­uangelicall [Page 426] perfection, and not on­ly defendours, but most perfect ob­seruers of a monasticall rule.

6 In breefe; what conceipte ought we to haue, of the Euangelicall Counsells?

THis surely, that they be prouo­cations & certaine helpes very profitable, which doe yelde armour vnto weake persons against the 1. Io. 2, c Luc. 14, de f g 8, b Mat. 19, b c 13, c 1 Cor. 7, f Eccli. 31, a Pro. 29, c Iudic. 17, c 21, d Gal. 5, b baites of the worlde, and the flesh: which doe further the endeuours of good men in the race of true pie­tie: which doe make the Spirite more at libertie to performe the functions of religion and diuine wor­shippe: and which moreouer are much auaileable, as we haue decla­red, for the atchiuing of the reward of eternall life, and more ample glo­ry Mat. 19, b c d Greg. lib. 26. moral. c. 25. in the kingdome of heauen.

But the whole summe of Euan­gelicall perfection standeth in this; that as much as thou maiest thou endeuour [Page 427] to get 1. Cor. 13, a 1 Io. 2, a 4, c Col. 3, c Aug. de morib. Eccles. Cathol. c. 33 charitie; and that thou followe Luc. 9, c Christ. And him thou doest imitate; if, according to thy power, thou doest seeke to con­forme thy selfe to Christ, who was both 2. Cor. 8, b Mat. 8, c poore and a 1. Pet. 1, e Virgin, & subiect Luc. 2, g to others, and obedient Phil. 2, b euen to the death of the Crosse: If with the Apostle S. PAVL: Phil. 3, c Psal. 83, c Ber. ep. 253. ad Garinū: Abbatem et ep. 341. ad Mona­chos Sanct. Bertini item ser. 2. de Pu­rific. B. Ma­riae. Aug. ep. 137. ad Hip. neglecting those thinges that are be­hinde, 1. Pet. 2, d with vnwearied labour thou doest trauaile towards those things that are before, & doest stretch out thy selfe euery day to the price of the supernal vocation, vtterly forsaking in the mean season, as much as thou canst, thy owne proper will, and submitting it to a man for gods sake, that thou maiest 1. Cor. 12, d pursue the bet­ter giftes, and maiest both choose Luc. 10, g the best-parte, and with faith­fulnes conserue the same euen to the Apo. 2, c end.

OF THE FOVRE LAST THINGES OF A MAN.

1 Which are called the foure last things of a man?

THese surely: Death, Iudgemēt, Hell, and the Kingdome of hea­uen: called certes the last Eccli. 7, d 28, a 38, b Deut. 32, d Pro. 19, c Bern. in ser. de primord. medijs & nouissunis. things, because that amongst all the things that can chance vnto a man, they chalenge vnto themselues the very last place. For death, according to the common saying, is the last line of thinges. After Death followeth the Iudgement of God, as S. PAVL also hath declared in these wordes: It is Heb. 9. g appointed to men to die once, & after this, the Iudgement. To wit both that Aug. lib 2. de anima & eius ori­gine cap. 4. Item tract. 49. in Ioan. Chysost. ho. 14. in Mat. particular which euery one hath at his death; and that last and generall Iudgement, which expect­eth all men at the end of the world, [Page 429] as we haue alreadie In Sym­bolo. declared.

And some are iudged, (those that die in mortall sinne) to be deliuered to euerlasting Luc. 16, c Mat. 25, d paines in Hell: o­thers, who departing this life, are adorned with the mariage Mat 22, b Aug. li. post collat. cont. Donat. c. 20 Greg. ho. 38 in Euang. gar­ment of charitie; that they may en­ioy the most happie life in the king­dome of heauen. That is it which the Euangelicall veritie affirmeth; They Io. 5, c Mat. 25, d that haue done good thinges, shall come forth into the resurrection of life, but they that haue done euill into the resurrection of iudgement. For Mat. 16, d the sonne of man shall come in the glory of his Father, with his Angells: and then will he render to euery man according to his workes.

2 What instruction doth the scripture giue vs of death?

AS, Ro. 5, b Sap. 1, d Concil. Mi­leuit. cap. 1. Aug. de prae­dest. & gra­tia. cap. 3. by one man sinne entered in­to this worlde, and by sinne death: and so vnto all men death did passe as [Page 430] S. PAVL affirmeth. Therefore al­though nothing be more vncertain vnto vs then Greg. ho. 13: in Euāg. Aug. in Ps. 144. ho. 27. ex 50. cap 3. & cap 2. so­liloquiorū animae. Hugo. Vict. lib. 1. de ani­ma cap. 3. the houre of death, for a man knoweth Eccles. 9, c Iac 4, d Eccli 11, c 14, b Luc. 12, c not his end: yet nothing can be more sure thā death it selfe. For which cause it is writ­ten: All 2 Reg. 14. c Eccles. 2. c Ps. 89, b 101 a b 102, c Iob. 8, b 14. a 1 Pet. 1. d Aug. lib. 13. de ciu. Dei cap. 10. & 11. ser 21. de verbis Domini c. 2. & 3. Innocent de contemptu mundi lib. 1. cap. 24. of vs die, and as waters we fall into earth, which doe not returne a­gaine. And Ecclesiasticus confirming the same. And Eccli. 10, b Iob 17, d Psal. 18, b d▪ Baruch 3, b Eccli. 41, a Aug. senten. vlt. apud Prosp a King (saith he,) is to day, and to morow he shall die; and when a man dieth, he shall inherite ser­pentes, and beastes, and wormes.

And because it concerneth vs much, in what manner, and how well prepared we die: therefore so often in the Gospell is this repeated vnto vs: Be Mat 25, a 20. d Mar. 13, d Aug. ep. 80. ad Hesych. & quaest. 59. lib. 83. quaestionum. watchfull: Also, be ye ready: Luc. 12, c for at what houre you thinke [Page 431] not, the sonne of man will come. Apoc. 3, a 16, c Cypr. epist. 52. ad Anton Aug ser. 3. de Innocen­tibus & tra. 33. in Ioan. Greg. lib. 16. moral. c. 31. And we shall be watchfull and ready to entertaine death, if euery man doe for his owne parte, earnestly and in all his life meditate that which is written: Before Eccli. 14, c Eccles. 9, c 12, a Gal. 6, c Aug. de discip. Chri­stiana cap. 11. & 12. Conc. Late­ran can. 21. Trid. sess. 14 Neruens. c. 4 Greg. 4. dial. c. 58. Possid. in vita Aug. death worke iu­stice, because there is not in hell to finde meate. As also Christ himselfe hath saide: The Ioan 9, a Aug. in enc. cap. 110. & tract. 44. in Ioan. nighte commeth when no mā can worke: Ioan. 12, c Luc. 19, c walke whilest you haue the light, that the darkenes ouer­take you not.

But fittely doth the Prophet put a difference betweene the death of the good & the euill. For of these he saith: The death Psal. 33, d Pro. 11, a Sap. 5, b c Psal. 10, b Aug. serm. 47. & 59. ad fratr. in Eremo. Hugo Victo­rinus lib. 1. de anima cap. 2. lib. 3. cap. 23. & lib. 4. cap. 13. Innocent 3. de contemptu mundi lib. 2. cap. 42. of sinners is very euill. To wit, of them, who like the obstinate Iewes doe die in their sinne without penance, and for that cause doe so perish that they are to be tor­mented [Page 432] perpetually Luc. 16, c f Greg. 4 dial cap. 38. & hom. 12. in Euang. Beda. lib. 5. hist. Angl. cap. 14. & 15. in hell with the rich Glutton. But of the other he testifieth: Psal. 115, a Pretious in the sight of our Lord is the death of his Saintes. For to 2. Cor. 5, a b Greg. 4. dial cap. 11. & sequent. Cyprian. de mortal. Amb. de bo no. mort. c. 2. & seq. such this death of the bo­die is nothing else, but an end of this earthly peregrination, & a con­clusion of the miseries of this mor­tall life, a quiet sleepe and a secure repose, the begining of true life, and a wished passage to most happie im­mortalitie: with the desire where­of the Apostle burning, and being weary of this life: Phil. 1, d Luc. 2, d Psal. 41, a 83, a 141, b Num. 23, b I desire saith he, to be dissolued and to be with Christ. Luc. 12, c Blessed are those seruantes that whē the Lorde commeth he shall finde watch­ing. And blessed Apoc. 14, c are the dead which die in our Lorde. And Sap. 4, b a iust man if he shall be preuented with death, he shall be in a refreshing.

[Page 433]3 In what sorte doth holy scripture ad­monish vs of Iudgement?

IT is horrible to Heb. 10, f Bern. ser. 8. in Psal. Qui habitat. fall into the hands of the liuing God, and of Christ the Iudge, before whose 2. Cor. 5, b Tribunall we must all be manifested, and eue­rie man Rom. 14, b Luc. 16, a 12, f 19, d must render accounte for himselfe: For all Eccles. 12, d 11, d 1. Cor. 4, a Ro. 2, a b c Sap. 1, c Eccli. 11, c Mat. 12, c 16, d Apoc. 20, d 22, c Psal. 61, b 2. Tim. 4, b Damas. in orat. de def. Cyr. de exitu animae. Leontius in vita Ioanis Eleemosin. thinges that are done God wil bring into iudgement, for euery faulte: whether it bee good or euill. And therefore not only vnto sinners, but also vnto 1. Pet. 4, d Sephon. 1, c Psal. 74, a Ber. ser. 55. in Cant. Greg. lib. 8. moral. cap. 13. Saints of­ten-times the expectation Heb. 10, c of this iudgement is terrible. This did ho­lie DAVID feare, so that hee did earnestlie pray: Enter not Psal. 142, a into iudgement with thy seruaunt O Lorde. This feared IOB also notwithstan­ding hee was innocent, Iob. 1, a and his feare he expresseth in these wordes: Iob. 31, b What shal I do when God shal arise to [Page 438] iudgement? And when he shal aske, what shal I answere him? as swelling waues Ibidem c Greg. 21. moral. cap. 15. & 16. ouer me, I alwaies feared Almighty God, and his waight I coulde not beare. I did feare al Iob. 9, d 24, b Eccles 9, a 1. Cor. 4, a my works, knowing that thou wouldest not spare him that offendeth.

And certes that iudge is Aug. in lib. de decē chordis cap. 1. & 2. Prosp. lib. 3. de vita con­templ. c. 12. Bern. ep. 1. Innocentius 3. lib. 3. de contemptu mundi c. 15. to be feared, whose power we cannot es­cape, whose wisedome is infallible, Iustice inflexible, Iudgement vnre­uocable. Of which it is thus writtē: The Zeale Pro. 6, d and furor of the Man (to witte, of Christ the Iudge) shall not spare in the day of reuenge, nor yeelde to any mans petition, nor will take for re­demption neuer so many giftes. Who also of himselfe and his iudgement (least any man should be ignorant) hath foretolde this vnto all men. When Ps 74, a Bern. ser. 55. in Cant. I shall take time, I will iudge iustice. I the Lord Hier 17, b 11, d 20, c 32, c Pro 16, a Heb. 4, d 1. Par 28, b Mal. 3, a Ps. 7, b 43, d scarching the hart, & prouing the reines: who doe giue to euery one according to his way, & accor­ding [Page 435] to the fruit of his inuētions. I come Esa. 66, f Iudae. epist. c Mat. 10, c to gather togither their works, and their cogitations, with all nations and toungs; & they shal come & see my glory.

But of the day of the last iudge­ment, Aug. 20. de ciu. Dei cap. 1. 2. 30. & lib. 18. c. 53. item ep. 78. & 80. ad Hesych. Hippol. de consum. mundi. Damas. lib. 4. orth. lid. cap. 27. which is also called in Scripture the day of our Soph. 1, d Ioel. 2, a e g 3, a Esa. 13, b c 24, c d 66, c Hier. 23, d Mal. 3, a 4, a b Dan. 7, c d Apoc. 20. d 6, d Psal. 96, a 59, a Mat. 24, & 25, c d 13, f 3, c Sap. 5. a d Lorde, the day of anger, the great & horri­ble day; the Apostle Saint PETER teacheth in this manner. The day of our Lord shall 2 Pet 3, c Aug. lib. 20. de eiu. Dei cap. 16. & 18. Chrys. ho. 46 ad pop. Antioch. & sequent. Ephrem. in lib. de ili­dicio extremo. & lib. de vera paenitent. Aug. ser. 67. d c temp. Isid. de summo bono lib 1. c. 30. Cyr. catech. 15. Illum. Hier. ep. 1. ad Heliod. cap. 9. Greg. hom. 1. & 12. in Euang. lib. 26. moral. cap. 24. & 25. Aug. cap. 4. meditat. Anselmus de miseria hominis. Bern. de interiori domo, cap. 38. come as a thiefe, in the which the heauens shall passe with great violence, but the Elements shall be resol­ued with heate, and the earth, and the workes that are in it shall be burnte. Therefore, whereas all these thinges are to bee dissolued: what manner of men [Page 436] ought you to be in holy conuersations and godlinesses, expecting and hasting vnto the comming of the day of our Lorde, by which the heauens burning shall be re­solued, and the Elements shall melt with the heate of fire.

And that wee may finde Christ then a gentle Iudge, and that daie wherein Heauen and Luc. 21, f 1. Cor. 7, f Apoc. 21, a Earth shall passe, ioyful vnto vs: most excellent is this counsaile of the wise man: Before Eccli. 18, c 2. Pet. 3, c Luc. 21, g Tit. 2, d 1. Thess. 5, a Luc. 17, f Chrys. ho. 5. de poenit. sickenesse apply the medicine, and before iudgement examine thy selfe, and in the sight of God thou shalt finde propitiation. For if wee 1. Cor. 11, g did iudge our selues we should not be iudged. To Eccli. 1, b Greg. lib. 31. moral. c. 21. Aug. ser. 120 de temp. him that feareth our Lorde, it shall bee well at the last; and in the day of his death he shall be blessed.

4 And what of hell and the paines thereof? Vide Chrys. epist. 5. ad Theod. lap­sum & Cyr. Alex. de exi­tu animae. Prosp. lib. 3. de vita con­templatiua cap. 12. item Greg. lib. 4. dial cap. 28. 29. 42. & se­quent. Isid. de summo bono lib. 1. c. 31. & 32.

AS nothing is more miserable than death, as nothing also is [Page 437] more terrible than iudgemente, es­peaciallie to the children of this worlde persisting obstinately in sin: so can there nothing be imagined more intollerable and vnfortunate, than hell and the paine thereof. For there (as witnesseth diuine Mat. 8, b 13, f g 22, b 24, d 25, e Luc. 13, f scrip­ture) is weeping and gnashing of teeth: there their worme Mar. 9, g Esa. 66, g 14, c Eccli. 7, b Iudith. 16, c dieth not, & the fire quencheth not: there the lande is darke, Iob. 10, d Iudae e Greg. lib. 9. moral. c. 45. & sequent. Cassian. in Confess. Theologica. p. 3. Ephrem. in l. de vera poenitentia cap. 7. & 8. and couered with the mist of death: there, the shadowe of death and no order, but perpetuall horror inhabi­teth: there, their Apoc. 21, c 14, b c 18, b 19, d 20, c d Psal. 10, b 20. b Deut. 32, c Iob. 24, c Rom. 2, b Esa. 3, d Pro. 19. d Eccli. 21, b part shall be in the poole burning with fire and brimstone, which is the seconde death: there they shall be tormented Apoc. 20, c 9, a Iob. 7, b 20, c d Psal. 48, c Esa. 33, b Mat. 3, c 25, d 2. Thess. 1, c 2. Pet. 2, a b day and night, for euer and euer. There finally that shall be found true by experience [Page 442] which the iust Iudge hath foretolde in these wordes, to all those that are to be tormented in hell: Esa. 65, c Lu. 6, d 16, f Cyr. Alex. in orat. de exi­tu animae. Aug. in Eu­chir. cap. iij. & sequent. item ser. 181 de temp. c. 18. lib de triplici ha­bitaculo c. 2 Cyp. ad De­metr. & ser. de Ascensi­one Christi. Bern. ep. 253 & meditat. cap. 3. item ser. 8. in Psal Qui habitat Hugo. lib. 8. de anima c. 13. Innocē ­tius 3. lib. 3. de cōtempt. mundi cap. 2. & seq. Conc. Flor. Behold my seruantes, shall eate, and you shall be hungry: Behold my seruants shall drink, and you shall be thirsty: Behold my ser­uantes shall reioise, and you shall be con­founded: Behold my seruantes shall sing praises, for the exaltation of their hart, and you shall cry for the griefe of harte, and because of the contrition of spirite, ye shall houle. Therefore the Kingly Prophet calleth vpon all Kings and Princes, & setteth before them the paines that are to come for the wic­ked; with this seuere admnnition: And now Psal. 2, c Kinges vnderstand ye, be ye instructed, ye that iudge the earthe. For to the stronger, Sap. 6, ab Esa. 5, d there remaineth a stronger torment, & a most hard iudgement shall passe vpon them that are in auctoritie.) Serue ye our Lorde in feare, and exulte vnto him with trembling: [Page 439] apprehend yee discipline, least that our Lorde be angry, and you doe perish from the iust way, when his anger shall so­denly waxe hoate. Hereupon Christ himselfe also hath thus spoken to e­uery man: Feare him Luc. 12, a Mat. 10, c Chrys. lib. 1. de prouidē ­tia Dei. itē ho. 5. & 55. ad pop. An­tioch. Aug. in Psal. 49. Bern. in ser. de conuers. ad Cler. c. 5. who after he hath killed, hath power to cast into hell. Yea I say to you feare him. For as it is momentanie which in this life deli­teth: so is it euerlasting, which in hell tormenteth.

5 What doe we learne out of holy scrip­ture of the kingdome of heauen?

GOd hath prepared Mat. 25, c his king­dome for the electe frō the be­ginning of the world: a 2. Tim. 4, d heauen­ly kingdome, an eternall 2. Pet 1, c king­dome, a most blessed Luc. 14, d Aug. ser. 37 de Sanct Cyp de mortalitate. kingdome, whereof Sainte PAVL plainlye confesseth. The Ro 8, d 2 Cor. 4, d Act. 14, d 2. Tim. 2, a b 4, b passions of this time are not condigne to the glory to come. The eie 1. Cor. 2, c Esa. 64, b hath not seene, nor eare hath heard, neither hath in ascen­ded [Page 440] into the hart of man, what thinges God hath prepared for them that loue him. O holy Apoc. 21, a d e f g 22, a Mat. 13, f 22, c Sap. 3, a b 5, c Dan. 12, c 1. Cor. 5, e f g Phil. 3, d Io. 14, a Cittie IERVSALEM, newe, descending from heauen, prepared of God, as a Bride adorned for her hus­band. Whereof Saint IHON, very wel acquainted with diuine matters heard these thinges from heauen & wrote them: Behold the Apoc. 21, a 7, d 1. Cor. 13, d 1. Ioan. 3, a. Esa. 25, c 33 c d 49, c 51, a d 60, d 65 c 66 d Ps. 16, d 26, d 30, c 35, b 86, a 114, b 149, a Chrys. ep. 5. ad Theod. lapsum. Anselm. ep. 2. in ib. de similitudinibus cap. 47. & sequ. Hugo. lib. 4. de anima cap. 15. & 16. Tabernacle of God with men, and hee will dwell with them, and they shall be his people: & he God with them, shal be their God. And God shall wipe away all teares from their eies: and death shall be no more, nor mourning, nor crying, neither shall there be sorowe any more, which first thinges are gone. There is heard the Apo. 19, a Ps. 83, a b d & ibidem Aug. item lib. 10. de ciuitate Dei cap. 16. & lib. 22. cap. 29. & 30. item lib 3. de libro arbitrio cap. vltimo, & lib. 3. de Symb. ad Catechum. cap vltimo lib. 1. de Trinitate cap. 13. & de Catechiz. rudib cap. 25. tract. 4. in ep. Ioan. lib meditat. cap. 22, & 25. Solilo­quior. cap. 21. 35. & 36. Manual. cap. 6. 7. 16. 17. voice of the greate trumpet, and [Page 441] as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of greate thunders saying, Alleluia: because our Lord God omnipo­tent hath raigned, let vs be glad, and reioise, & giue glory vnto him: because the mariage of the lambe is come.

Blessed Apoc. 19, b be they that are called to the supper of the mariage of the lambe: but more blessed they that beeing Luc. 14, d Greg. ho. 36 & 37. in E­uang. Prosp. de vita con­templatiua lib. 1. cap. 2. & sequent. item lib. 3. cap 32. Bern in ser. de triplici genere bo­norum &c. 4. meditat. called, doe come to that supper, all impediments being taken away, and bring theire wedding garment Mat. 22, b that they may sit downe in the kingdome of God Mat. 8, b Luc. 13, f 12, c 22, c Greg. ho. 13. in Euang. with ABRA­HAM, ISAAC, and IACOB. And we shall not need to aske, Psal. 14, a 23, a Esa. 33, c Rom. 2, b c Mat. 5, a Bern. in ser. de conuers. ad Cler. cap. 25. O Lord who shall dwell in thy Tabernacle? or who shall rest in thy holy hill? The an­swere is readie: He that entereth with out spotte & worketh iustice. Or if thou takest more delight in the speach of [Page 446] Christ: He Ma. 7, c 19, c 25, b c Apo. 2, b c g 8, b c d 7, d Bern. ser. 2. de verb. A­post. Non est regnum Dei esca & potus. that doth the will of my Father which is in heauen, he shall enter into the kingdome of heauen. This is a holy cittie, and it also requireth holy citizens, there shall not enter Apoc. 21, g into it any polluted thing.

6 What is the vse and commoditie of the wholle doctrine concerning the foure last thinges?

Vide Chrys. epist. 5. ad Theod. lap­sum & Da­masc. in hist Barlaam & Iosaphat ca. 5. 12. 13. 14.FIrst of all, to knowe, and serious­ly to meditate these thinges; it is profitable to this end: that we may the more easely be withdrawen frō the care, affection, & loue of those thinges which are transitorie, vaine, and floating in this worlde. For Eccles. 1, a & ibidem Hier. item Greg. lib. 5. c. 2. in 1. Reg vanitie of vanities saith Ecclesiastes: Vanitie of vanities, and all is vanitie. I sawe Ibid. c all thinges that are done vn­der the sunne, and behold all is vanitie and affliction of spirite.

Then they doe not only, being well considered, auerte a man from [Page 443] vaine cogitations and earthly cares; but also doe terrifie him from all Aug lib. 2. de Genesi cont. Manie cap. 28. & serm. 120. de temp. Greg. hom. 39. in Euang. Isid. lib. 3. de summo bo­no cap. vlt. libertie, custome and pronesse to sinne. Hence is that golden sen­tence: In Eccli. 7, d Bern. ser. 1. in festo om­niū Sancto­rum item in serm. de pri­mordijs me dijs. & no­uissimis nostris. all thy workes remember thy last things, & thou shalt neuer sinne.

Moreouer they doe admonish a wise man, that in all affaires, he doe no thing rashly, but that first he set Deut. 32, d before himselfe the last thinges, and hauing foreseene the end, doe go on in the high rode way, that he may neither decline on the righte Pro. 4, d hand, or on the lefte, from that which is right.

But speacially the memorie and contemplacion of such things doth cause, that the feare of God which is the fountaine of true Eccli. 1, b Psal. 110, b Pro. 1, a 9, b Iob. 28, d Eccles. 7, c Pro. 14, c Chry. ho. 15 ad pop. Ant itē ho. 2. in 2. ad Thess. Aug tract. 9 in ep. Io. & in Psal. 127. wisdome the guardian of all vertue, and a ne­cessarie scholemaster in all the life of man: may confirme and sette vs forewarde in the zeale of Iustice & [Page 444] goodnes. For Eccli. 1, c the feare of God ex­pelleth sinne: And hee that is without feare cannot be iustified. They Eccli. 2, d Aug. ser. 13. c. 13. & 18. c. 8. de verb. Apost. itē l. de Sancta Virg. cap 38 & serm. 214 de temp. that feare our Lorde will enquire what things are well pleasing vnto him, they will pre­pare their hartes, and in his sight they will sanctifie their soules. Finally, they Ibidem. that feare our Lorde, will keepe his commandementes, and will haue pati­ence vntill he beholde them, saying: If we doe not Penance wee shal fall into the handes of our Lorde.

But the children of this worlde, who loue Psal. 4, a vanitie and seeke after a lie: who Pro. 2, c reioise when they doe e­uill & triumphe in things that be worst, before whose Ps. 13, b eies the feare of God is not: they doe nothing lesse, then thinke of these matters. It is a Deut. 32, d Bern. ser. 2. in die Apost Petri & Pauli, item epist 292. people without counsaile, and with­out wisdome: woulde to God they were wise, and did vnderstand, and fore-see the last thinges. With them we see it [Page 445] fall out daiely by experience, that which holy IOB saith: They holde Iob. 21, b the Taber and the Lute, and reioice at the sounde of the instrument. They passe ouer their daies in pleasures, and in a moment they descend into hell. So Pro. 14, b laughter shalbe mingled with greefe, & the end of ioye is mourning.

7 What is the Summe of those thinges that are contained in this booke?

THe summe of the whole worke is comprised in two thinges: in Christian wisdome, & iustice. To wisdome are these pointes referred: to wit; of Faith, and the Creede; of Hope, & our Lords Praier; of Cha­ritie, and the tenne Commaunde­mentes. For Faith, Hope and Cha­ritie, are those vertues, wherein the diuine scripture cōprehendeth the true wisdome of man, as Saint AV­GVSTINE Lib. 2 re­tract. cap. 63 & in Ench. cap. 2. & 3. hath noted. Then is there further annexed a discourse [Page 450] of the Preceptes of the Church, and of the Sacramentes. For as the fore­saide vertues cannot stand without the Sacramentes, and perfecte ob­seruance of the Preceptes of the Church: so, being ioined with thē, they are effectually grafted in vs; & being grafted, are confirmed, aug­mented and brought to perfection. Therfore in explicating those things which we reduce vnto wisdome, is the first part of the booke cōcluded.

The latter which treateth of Iu­stice, doth briefly demonstrate two partes thereof, belonging both to the fleeing Psal. 33, c 36, c of euill thinges, and the pursueing of those which are good. For to abstaine from euill (as witnesseth S. CHRYSOSTOME) Chrys. in Psal. 4. plu­ra vide su­pra. pag. 269. is not sufficient for vs to saluati­on, excepte therewithall be annex­ed the following of good thinges, & the action of vertue. Therfore to [Page 447] either of these two partes, we haue applied some discourses, which doe chiefelie serue to the obseruing of the difference of good & euill. But the force and largenes of all iustice, TOBIE a man no lesse wise then iust, doth briefely comprehende: where he admonisheth his sonne & consequently in him all the childrē of God in particuler, with these wordes. Tob. 4, [...] Feare not my sonne; wee leade surely a poore life, but we shall haue many good thinges if we feare God, and abstaine from all sinne, and doe well. Thus finally wee learne the exacte duety of a christiā man, which doth not only require faith, but a life al­so ordered according to the rule of Christian wisdome and iustice. For a wise harte that hath vnderstan­ding, as the scripture testifieth, Eccli. 3, d will keepe it selfe from sinne, and will haue successe in the workes of Iustice.

But to the intent that wee may not passe the bandes of our inten­ded breuitie, let this be the ende & conclusion of this Doctrine apper­taining to the instruction of Chri­stians, and those especially of the simpler sort. All which thinges we will close vp with one worde of Ecclesiastes, as with a notable seale of the whole life of man, making this conclusion: Eccles. 12, d Feare God, and keepe his Commaundementes: For this, is all a man.